APPENDICES.

Previous

APPENDIX A.
STEPHEN'S TREATY WITH THE LONDONERS.

(See p. 3.)

There are few more suggestive passages in the chronicles of Stephen's reign than that which describes, in the Gesta, his "pactio" with the citizens of London. This, because of the striking resemblance between the "pactio ... mutuo juramento" there described and the similar practice in those foreign towns which enjoyed the rights of a "communa." Thus at Bazas, in Aquitaine, "quum dominus rex venit apud Vasatum, omnes cives Vasatenses jurant ei fidelitatem et obedientiam ... similiter et rex et senescallus jurant dictis civibus Vasatensibus quod sit bonus dominus eis et teneat consuetudines, et custodiat eos de omni injuria de se et aliis pro posse suo." At Issigeac, in the Perigord, it was (as was usual) the lord who had to swear first before the citizens would do so: "en aital manieira que'l seinher reis ... cant requerra et queste sagrament ...; deu jurar a lor premeirament qu'il los defendra de si et d'autrui de tot domnage, et las bonas custumas que il ont et que il auront lor gardet et lor amelhoret, À bona fe, ... et que las males lor oste et lor tolha de tot. Et en aprÈs, li prohome deven li far lo sagrament sobredich, que'l garderon son corps et sas gentz qui par lui esseron et sas dreituras de tort et de forsa," etc., etc. At Bourg-sur-Mer, in Gascony, the clause runs: "Dum dominus rex venit primo in Vasconia, juratur ab eo, dum est sistens et coram senescallo suo (vel a senescallo suo, dum ipse non est prÆsens, qui pro tempore veniet) quod villam et jus custodiet et defendet et de se et de alio ab omni injuria, et quod servabit foros et consuetudines suas. Nos juramus ei et senescallo fidelitatem." So too at Bayonne, when the Great Seneschal of Aquitaine, as representing the king, first arrived, he was called upon to swear by all the saints that he would be a good and loyal lord; that he would protect the citizens from all wrong and violence, either from himself or from others; that he would preserve all their rights, customs, and privileges, as granted them by the Kings of England and Dukes of Guyenne, to the utmost of his power, so long as he held the office, saving his fealty to the king.[746] When he had done so, the mayor and jurats swore in their turn to him:— "By those saints, will we be good, faithful, loyal, and obedient to you; your life and limbs we will guard; good and loyal counsel will we give you to the best of our power, and your secrets will we keep."[747] These examples, which could be widely paralleled, not only in municipalities, but also in the rural commonwealths of the Pyrenean valleys, illustrate the principle and uniform character of this "mutuum juramentum."

We are tempted then to ask whether it was not by some such transaction as this that Stephen secured the adhesion of the citizens. We shall find the Empress securing the city in 1141, after a formal "tractatus" at St. Albans with its authorized representatives, and we know that the Conqueror himself made some terms with the citizens before he entered London. Comparing these facts with the reception at Winchester of Stephen and the Empress in turn, it may fairly be questioned whether we should accept the startling assertion in the Gesta as literally correct. It would seem at least highly probable that what the Londoners really claimed in 1135 was not the right to elect a king of all England, but to choose their own lord independently of the rest of the kingdom, and to do so by a separate negotiation between himself and them. They were not, in any case, prepared to receive the king as their lord unless he would first guarantee them the possession of all their liberties. This semi-independent attitude, which was virtually that assumed by Exeter when it attempted to treat with the Conqueror, was distinctly foreign to the English polity so far as our knowledge goes. There are faint hints, however, in Domesday that such towns as London, York, Winchester, and Exeter may have possessed a greater independence than it has hitherto been the custom to believe.

[746] "Lo senescaut de Guiayne deu jurar en sa nabere vengude au mayre juratz et cent partz et a laut poble et comunautat de Baione ... en queste forme: Per aques sentz Job serey bon seinhor et leyau, de tort et de force vos guoarderey de mi medichs et dautruy; a mon leyau poder vostres fors vostres costumes et vostres priviledges sa en rer per los reys Dangleterre et dux de Guiayne autreyatz vos sauberey, tant quoant serey en lodit offici, sauban le fideutat de nostre seinhor lo Rey."

[747] "Et losditz maire et juratz deben jurar en le maneyre seguent disent assi: Per aques sentz nos vos seram bons, fideus, leyaus, et hobediens; vite et menbres vos guarderam; bon cosseilh et leyau vos deram, a nostre leyau poder; et segretz vos thieram."

(See p. 8.)

One of the most interesting and curious discoveries that I have made in the course of my researches has been the true story of the appeal to Rome as arbiter between Stephen and Maud. Considering the exceptional importance of this episode, in many ways, it has received strangely little attention, with the result that it has been imperfectly understood and almost incredibly misdated.

Mr. Freeman, working, in the Norman Conquest, from the Historia Pontificalis,[748] writes of this episode as taking place on and in consequence of Stephen's attempt to secure the coronation of Eustace in 1152.[749] Miss Norgate has gone into the matter far more fully than Mr. Freeman, but at first assigned the debate described in the Historia Pontificalis to "1151."[750]

In so doing, she was guided merely by the Historia passage itself, which she did not connect, as did Mr. Freeman, with the episode of the proposed coronation in 1152. But on investigating the matter more closely, she was clearly led to reject the date she had first given:—

"From the way in which the trial is brought into the Historia Pontificalis, it would at first sight seem to have taken place in 1151. But the presence of Bishop Ulger of Angers and Roger of Chester, both of whom died in 1149, and the account of the proceedings written by Gilbert Foliot to Brian fitz Count, clearly prove the true date to be 1148."[751]

As to the time of the bishop's death, Roger died, not in 1149, but in April, 1148, and at Antioch, so that the chronology is no less fatal to Miss Norgate's date than to Mr. Freeman's own. But the additional evidence she obtains from Gilbert Foliot's letter requires a special examination.

The sequence of events at which she arrives is this:—

(1) Theobald goes, in defiance of Stephen, to the council convened at Rheims by Eugenius III. for Mid-Lent Sunday, (March) 1148 (N.S.).

(2) Stephen forfeits Theobald, and is threatened in consequence by the Pope.

(3) Geoffrey of Anjou, thereupon, challenges Stephen "to an investigation of his claims before the papal court." Stephen, in reply, calls on Geoffrey to surrender Normandy "before he would agree to any further proceeding in the matter."

(4) Geoffrey surrenders Normandy—but to his son Henry, and Stephen "appears to have consented, as if in desperation, to the proposed trial at Rome."

(5) "The trial" takes place, as recorded in the Historia Pontificalis, and is attended, inter alios, by Gilbert Foliot, Abbot of Gloucester, who had obtained "the succession to the vacant see" of Hereford at the Council of Rheims, and had added, in consequence, to his style the words "et Herefordiensis ecclesiÆ mandato Domini PapÆ vicarius."

(6) Gilbert Foliot writes the letter to Brian fitz Count, reviewing the treatise which Brian had just composed in support of the claims of the Empress, and alluding to the above "trial" at Rome which he (Gilbert) had attended.

(7) Gilbert Foliot is consecrated Bishop of Hereford by Theobald, at St. Omer, in September (1148).[752]

Of these events, the cession of Normandy by Geoffrey to his son Henry belongs, as Mr. Howlett has pointed out, not to 1148, but to 1150 or 1151.[753] This, however, scarcely affects Miss Norgate's sequence of events. It is when we turn to Foliot's letter that our suspicions begin to be aroused. Although Dr. Giles has placed it at the end of those letters which belong to the period of his rule as abbot (1139-1148), we must be struck by the fact that if (as Miss Norgate holds) it was written just before his consecration as Bishop of Hereford, the style would have been "elect of Hereford," or, at least, "Vicar of the Diocese (ut supra)," instead of "Abbot of Gloucester" only. Moreover, as Henry was ex hypothesi now Duke of Normandy, the "trial" would have been, surely, of his own claims, not of those of his mother, who had virtually retired in his favour. Lastly, we must see that the date assigned by her to this "trial" at Rome (1148) is a mere hypothesis unsupported by any direct evidence.

But, indeed, we have only to read the letter and the Historia Pontificalis to see that they must have been perused with almost incredible carelessness. For Gilbert Foliot distinctly mentions (a) that he is writing in the time of Pope Celestine,[754] (b) that the "trial" took place under Pope Innocent.[755] Now, Celestine died in March, 1144, and his predecessor Innocent had died in September, 1143. The letter, therefore, must have been written within these six months, and the "trial" at Rome must have taken place before September 24, 1143. This being clear, we naturally ask:—How came Innocent thus to hear the case argued, when he had admittedly "confirmed" Stephen at the very beginning of his reign? Having decided the question at the outset, how could he ignore that decision, and begin, as it were, de novo? Moreover, Stephen's champion is described by the Historia writer as Arnulf, Archdeacon of SÉez, afterwards Bishop of Lisieux. Now, Miss Norgate, with her usual care, fixes the date of his elevation to the see as 1141.[756] A council, therefore, which he attended as archdeacon must, on her own showing, be not later than this.[757] Lastly, now that we know the council to be previous to 1141, do not the words of the writer—"Magno illi conventui cum domino et patre nostro domino abbate Cluniacensi interfui et ego Cluniacensium minimus"—suggest that it was, further, previous to his becoming Abbot of Gloucester in 1139? Turning again to the passage in the Historia Pontificalis (41), we find that, in the light of the above evidence, its meaning is beyond dispute. So, indeed, it should be of itself, but for a most incomprehensible blunder by which two passages of the narrative are printed in Pertz as part of the arguments advanced in the debate. The fact is that the writer of the Historia, when he comes to the proposal to crown Eustace, is anxious to show us how the matter stood by tracing the attitude of the Papacy to Stephen since the beginning of his reign. He, therefore, takes us right back to the year of the king's accession, and tells us how, and to what extent, his claim came to be confirmed.

This discovery at once explains Gilbert Foliot's expression. For, the trial at Rome taking place, as I shall show, early in 1136, he attended it, not as Abbot of Gloucester, but merely as "minimus Cluniacensium," in attendance on his famous abbot, Peter the Venerable (1122-1158). It may have been as prior ("claustral" prior?) of the abbey that he thus attended him, for we know from himself that he had held that office.

Everything now fits into place. We find that, following in her grandfather's footsteps, Maud at once appealed to Rome against Stephen's usurpation, charging him, precisely as William, in his day, had charged Harold, (1) with defrauding her of her rightful inheritance, (2) with breach of his oath. Stephen, when he had overcome the scruples of William of Corbeuil, and had secured coronation at his hands, hastened to take his next step by despatching to Rome three envoys to plead his cause before the pope. These envoys were Roger, Bishop of Chester, Arnulf, Archdeacon of SÉez (the spokesman of the party), and "Lovel," a clerk of Archbishop William.[758] This last was, of course, intended to represent his master in the matter, and to justify his action in crowning Stephen by explaining the grounds on which his scruples had been overruled. The envoys were abundantly supplied with the requisite motive power—or, shall we say, the oil for lubricating the wheels of the Curia?—from the hoarded treasure of the dead king, which was now in his successor's hands. The pope resolved that so important a cause required no ordinary tribunal: he convoked for the purpose a great council, and among those by whom it was attended was Peter, Abbot of Cluny, with Gilbert Foliot in his train.[759]

The name of Cluny leads me to break the thread for a moment for the purpose of insisting on the important fact that the sympathies of the house, under its then abbot, must have been with the Angevin cause. This is certain from the documents printed by Sir George Duckett,[760] especially from the Mandatory Epistle of this same Abbot Peter relating to the Empress.[761] We have here, I think, the probable explanation of the energy with which that cause was espoused by Gilbert Foliot.

To return to the council. The case for the prosecution, as we might term it, was opened by the Bishop of Angers, who charged Stephen both with perjury, that is, with breaking the oath he had sworn to HenryI., and with usurpation in seizing the throne to the detriment of the rightful heir.[762] Stephen's supporters, with Arnulf at their head, met these charges by a defence, the two reports of which are not in absolute harmony. It is quite certain that to the charge of usurpation they retorted that the Empress was the offspring of an unlawful alliance, and had, therefore, suffered no wrong.[763] But how they disposed of the oath is not so clear. According to Gilbert Foliot, whose account we may safely follow, they advanced the subtle and ingenious plea that fidelity had only been sworn to the Empress as heir ("sicut heredi") to the throne, and since (they urged) she was not such heir (for the reason given above), the oath was ipso facto void, and the charge fell to the ground.[764] The other writer asserts that the defence was based, first, on the plea that the oath had been forcibly extorted, and, second, on the cunning pretence that the king had reserved to himself the right of appointing another heir, and had exercised that right on his deathbed, to the extent of disinheriting the Empress and nominating Stephen in her stead.[765]

A careful study of the two versions has led me to believe that both writers were, probably, right in their facts. Gilbert Foliot would be the last man to invent an argument in favour of Stephen, nor would the other writer have any inducement to do so, writing (as he did) long after that king's death. Moreover, the pleas that (1) the oath had been extorted, (2) HenryI. had released his barons from its obligation, are precisely those which the author of the Gesta and William of Malmesbury[766] respectively mention as being advanced on Stephen's behalf. Lastly, we have yet another plea advanced by Bishop Roger of Salisbury, namely, that, so far as he was himself concerned, he looked on the re-marriage of the Empress, without the consent of the Great Council, as absolving him from his oath. Now, all this points to one conclusion. The thorn in the side of Stephen and of his friends was, clearly, this unlucky oath. Their various attempts to excuse its breach betray their consciousness of the fact. More especially was this the case before a spiritual court. Hence their ingenious endeavour, described by Gilbert Foliot, to keep the oath in the background as the lesser of the two points. Hence, too, their accumulated pleas. First, they urge that the oath was void because the Empress was not the heir; then, that it was void, because extorted; lastly, that it was void because the dying king had released them from their obligation. Such an argument as this speaks for itself.

The only point on which the two witnesses do, at first sight, differ, is the attitude taken by the Bishop of Angers with regard to the plea that the Empress was not of legitimate birth. Did he contravene this plea? The Historia asserts that when Stephen's advocates had stated the case for the defence, the bishop rose and traversed their pleadings, rejecting them one by one. But Gilbert, writing to Brian fitz Count, admits that the attack on the birth of the Empress (the only argument which he discusses) had not been replied to.[767] Now, the version found in the Historia, though composed much later, is a more detailed account, and bears the stamp of truth. Yet Gilbert's admission to his friend and ally betrays an uneasy consciousness that the charge had not been disposed of. For he asks him to suggest an effectual reply, and proceeds to suggest one himself.[768] He relies on St. Anselm's consent to her parents' marriage. We have here possibly the clue we seek. For the Bishop of Angers, in his speech, as given by the writer of the Historia, had not alluded to St. Anselm's consent.[769] Perhaps he was taken by surprise, and had not expected the plea.

Stephen's advocates seem, from a hint of Gilbert Foliot,[770] to have simply "stampeded the convention" (conventus), and the wrath of the Angevin champion rose to a white heat.[771] The pope commanded that the wrangling should cease, and announced that he would neither pass sentence nor allow the trial to be adjourned. This was equivalent to a verdict that the king was not guilty, and was duly followed by a letter to Stephen confirming him in his possession of the kingdom and the duchy.[772]

Seeing that he had lost his case, the aged Bishop of Angers relieved his feelings by a bitter jest at the cost of the heir of St. Peter.[773]

But we are more immediately concerned with that letter by which the pope (the writer tells us) confirmed Stephen in possession. For this connecting link is no other than the letter which meets us in the pages of Richard of Hexham.[774]

Its relevant portion runs thus:—

"Nos cognoscentes vota tantorum virorum in personam tuam, prÆeunte divina gratia, convenisse, pro spe etiam certa,[775] et [quia] beato Petro in ipsa consecrationis tuÆ die obedientiam et reverentiam promisisse, et quia de prÆfati regis prosapia prope posito gradu originem traxisse dinosceris, quod de te factum est gratum habentes, te in specialem beati Petri et sanctÆ RomanÆ ecclesie filium affectione paterna recipimus, et in eadem honoris et familiaritatis prÆrogativa, qua predecessor tuus egregiÆ recordationis Henricus a nobis coronabatur, te propensius volumus retinere."

The chronicler, observing that Stephen was "his et aliis modis in regno AngliÆ confirmatus," passes straight from this letter to the King's Oxford charter, in which he describes himself as "ab Innocentio sanctÆ RomanÆ sedis pontifice confirmatus." Of this "confirmation," as we find it styled by the author of the Historia, by Richard of Hexham, by John of Hexham, and lastly, by Stephen himself, I speak more fully in the text. For the present the point to be grasped is that (1) the "conventus" at Rome was previous to (2) this letter of the pope, which was previous itself to (3) Stephen's charter, which is assigned to the spring (after Easter) of 1136. Thus we arrive at the fact that the council and debate at Rome belong to the early months of 1136.

To complete while we are about it the explanation of the Historia narrative, we will now take the second passage which has been erroneously printed in Pertz—

"Postea, cum prefatus Guido cardinalis promoveretur in papam Celestinum, favore imperatricis scripsit domno Theobaldo Cantuarensi archiepiscopo inhibens ne qua fieret innovatio in regno Anglie circa coronam, quia res erat litigiosa cujus translatio jure reprobata est. Successores eius papÆ Lucius et Eugenius eandem prohibitionem innovaverunt."

This passage is absurdly given as part of Bishop Ulger's sneer.

The above cardinal is Guy, cardinal priest of St. Mark, referred to in the previous misplaced passage as opposing the confirmation of Stephen. Observe here that three writers allude quite independently to his sympathy with the Angevin cause. These are—(1) the writer (ut supra) of the Historia Pontificalis; (2) Gilbert Foliot, who speaks of him, when pope, as "favente parti huic domino papa Celestino," and (3) John of Hexham, who describes him as "Alumpnus Andegavensium." A coincidence of testimony, so striking as this, strengthens the authority of all three, including that of the writer of the Historia Pontificalis.

The step taken by Pope Celestine was based on the alleged doubt in which his predecessor had left the question. It was, he held, still "res litigiosa," and, therefore, without reversing the action of Innocent in the matter, he felt free to forbid any further step in advance. His instructions to that effect, to the primate, were duly renewed by his successors, and covered, when the time arrived, the case of the coronation of Eustace as being an "innovatio in regno Anglie circa coronam." Stephen had, indeed, been confirmed as king, and this could not be undone. But that confirmation did not extend to the son of the "perjured" king.[776]

With the character and meaning of the "confirmation" obtained by Stephen from the pope, I have dealt in the body of this work. There are, however, a few minor points which had better be disposed of here. Of these the first is Miss Norgate's contention that when, in 1148, Stephen met Geoffrey's challenge to submit his claims to Rome, "by a counter challenge calling upon Geoffrey to give up his equally ill-gotten duchy before he would agree to any further proceeding in the matter,"

"Geoffrey took him at his word, but in a way which he was far from desiring. He did give up the duchy of Normandy, by making it over to his own son, Henry Fitz-Empress."[777]

A reference to the passage in the Historia[778] on which Miss Norgate relies, will show at once that Geoffrey, on receiving the counter-challenge, abandoned all thought of carrying the matter further.[779] It also incidentally proves that Geoffrey had refused admission to his dominions to either pope or legate. This is a fact of interest.

This was not the only occasion on which Stephen's "recognition" by the pope stood him in good stead. At the crisis of 1141, the sensitive conscience of Archbishop Theobald had prevented his transferring his allegiance to the Empress, badly though Stephen had treated him, till he received permission from the Lord's anointed to follow in the footsteps of his brother prelates.[780]

The loyal primate explained the position when Gilbert Foliot had enraged the Angevins by doing homage to Stephen for the see of Hereford. Wholly Angevin though they were in their sympathies, the prelates maintained that they were bound as Churchmen to follow the pope's ruling, and that the Papacy had "received" Stephen as king.[781]

Another point deserving notice is the choice of Arnulf, afterwards the well-known Bishop of Lisieux, as Stephen's chief envoy in 1136. For Miss Norgate, oddly enough, misses this point in her sketch of this distinguished man's career.[782] She has nothing to say of his doings between his Tractatus de Schismate, "about 1130," and his appointment to the see of Lisieux in 1141, from which date "for the next forty years there was hardly a diplomatic transaction of any kind, ecclesiastical or secular, in England or in Gaul, in which he was not at some moment or in some way or other concerned."[783] This, therefore, constitutes a welcome addition to his career, and, moreover, gives us the reason of Geoffrey's aversion to him, when duke, and of the "heavy price" with which his favour had to be bought by Arnulf.[784] The last point concerns the "most interesting and valuable"[785] letter from Gilbert Foliot to Brian fitz Count. A careful perusal of this composition has led me to believe, from internal evidence, that it refers not (as Miss Norgate puts it) to a "book" by Brian fitz Count, or "a defence of his Lady's rights in the shape of a little treatise,"[786] but to a justification of his own conduct in reply to hostile criticism. And I venture to think that so far from this composition being "unhappily lost,"[787] it may be, and probably is, no other than that lengthy epistle from Brian to the Bishop of Winchester, of which a copy was entered in Richard de Bury's Liber Epistolaris. And there, happily, it is still preserved.[788] This can only be decided when the contents of that epistle are made accessible to the public, as they should have been before now.

To resume. I have now established these facts. The "trial" at Rome took place, not, as Mr. Freeman assumes, in 1152, nor, as Miss Norgate argues, in 1148, but early in 1136. The letter of Gilbert Foliot, in which he refers to it, was written, not in 1148, but late in 1143 or early in 1144. The whole of Miss Norgate's sequence of events (i. 369, 370) breaks down entirely. The great debate before the pope at Rome was not the result of Stephen's attempt to get Eustace crowned, nor of Geoffrey's challenge to Stephen by the mouth of Bishop Miles, but of the charge brought against Stephen at the very outset of his reign. The true story of this debate and of Stephen's "confirmation," by the pope, as king is here set forth for the first time, and throws on the whole chain of events a light entirely new.

[748] Pertz's Monumenta Historica, vol. xx.

[749] "The application to Rome and the debate which followed it there are to be found in the Historia Pontificalis, 41 (Pertz, xx. 543). Bishop (sic) Henry 'promisit se daturum operam et diligentiam ut apostolicus Eustachium filium regis coronaret. Quod utique fieri non licebat, nisi Romani pontificis veni impetratÂ.' I have already (see above, p. 251) had to refer to some of the points urged in this debate" (Norm. Conq., v. 325, note). On turning to "p. 251," we similarly find the debate spoken of as belonging to "later years," and at p. 354 also, while at p. 857 we read: "At a later time, in the argument before Pope Innocent (sic), when Stephen is trying to get the pontiff's consent to the coronation of his son Eustace (p. 325)," etc., etc. How an argument could be held before Innocent, many years after his death, Mr. Freeman does not explain.

[750] England under the Angevin Kings, i. 278, note.

[751] England under the Angevin Kings, i. 370, note.

[752] Ibid., i. 370, 371, 495, 496.

[753] Academy, November 12, 1887.

[754] "Sed jam nunc Deo propitio et favente parti huic domino papa Celestino."

[755] "Audisti dominum papam Innocentium convocasse ecclesiam et RomÆ conventum celebrem habuisse."

[756] England under the Angevin Kings, i. 500.

[757] Perhaps she did not recognize his name (see below).

[758] "Ex adverso steterunt a rege missi Rogerus Cestrensis episcopus Lupellus clericus Guillelmi bone memorie Cantuarensis archiepiscopi, et qui eis in causa patrocinabatur Ernulfus archidiaconus Sagiensis" (Hist. Pontif., 41).

[759] "Audisti dominum papam Innocentium convocasse ecclesiam et RomÆ conventum celebrem habuisse. Magno illi conventui cum domino et patre nostro domino abbato Cluniacensi interfui et ego Cluniacensium minimus. Ibi causa hÆc in medium deducta est, et aliquandiu ventilata" (Foliot's letter, lxxix., ed. Giles, i. 100).

[760] Charters and Records of the Ancient Abbey of Cluni (1888).

[761] "Felicis memoriÆ rex Anglorum et Dux Normannorum, Henricus, Willelmi primo ducis dein regis filius, speciali eam [Cluniacensem ecclesiam] amore coluit et veneratus est. Donis autem multiplicibus et magnis omnes jam dictos exsuperans, etiam majorem ecclesiam ... miro et singulari opere inter universas pene tocius orbis ecclesias consummavit. Ea de causa, specialis apud universos Cluniacensis ordinis fratres ejus memoria habetur et in perpetuum per Dei gratiam habebitur. Cui in paterna hereditate succedens Matildis, ejus filia, Henrici magni Romanorum imperatoris conjux ... paternÆ imaginis et prudentiÆ formam velut sigillo impressam representavit, et prÆter alia digna relatu, Cluniacensem ecclesiam more patris sincere dilexit" (ibid., ii. 104).

[762] "Stabat ab Imperatrice dominus Andegavensis episcopus, qui ... duo inducebat precipue, jus scilicet hereditarium et factum imperatrici juramentum" (Foliot's letter, ut supra). "Querimoniam imperatricis ad papam Innocentium Ulgerius Andegavorum venerandus antistes detulit, arguens regem periurii et illicitÉ presumptionis regni" (Hist. Pontif., 41).

[763] "Hic [Ernulfus] adversus episcopum allegavit publice, quod imperatrix patris erat indigna successione, eo quod de incestis nupciis procreata et filia fuerat monialis, quam Rex Henricus de monasterio Romeseiensi extraxerat eique velum abstulerat" (Hist. Pontif.). "Imperatricem, de qua loquitur, non de legitimo matrimonio ortam denuntiamus. Deviavit a legitimo tramite Henricus rex, et quam non licebat sibi junxit matrimonio, unde istius sunt natalitia propagata: quare illam patri in heredem non debere succedere et sacra denuntiant" (Foliot's letter).

[764] "Sublato enim jure principali, necessario tollitur et secundarium. In hac igitur caus principale est, quod dominus Andegavensis de hereditate inducit et ab hoc totum illud dependet, quod de juramento subjungitur. Imperatrici namque sicut heredi juramentum factum fuisse pronunciat. Totum igitur quod de juramento inducitur, exinaniri necesse est, si de ipso hereditario jure non constiterit" (ibid.).

[765] "Juramentum confessus est [Ernulfus], sed adjecit violentur extortum, et sub conditione scilicet imperatrici successionem patris se pro viribus servaturum, nisi patrem voluntatem mutare contingeret et heredem alium instituere; poterat enim esse ut ei de uxore filius nasceretur. Postremo subjecit quod rex Henricus mutaverat voluntatem et in extremis agens filium sororis suÆ Stephanum designavit heredem" (Hist. Pontif.).

[766] So also Gervase of Canterbury.

[767] "Hoc in communi audienti multum vociferatione declamatum est, et nihil omnino ab altera parte responsum."

[768] "Rogo, mihi in parte ista respondeas. Interim dicam ipse quod sentio. Majores natu, personas religiosas et sanctas, sÆpius de re ista conveni. Audio illius matrimonii copulam sancto Anselmo archiepiscopo ministrante celebratam.... Manus autem sibi prÆcidi permississet [Anselmus], quam eas ad opus illicitum extendisset."

[769] His reply was: "Ipsa [Romana ecclesia] enim confirmavit matrimonium quod accusas, filiamque ex eo susceptam domnus Pascalis Romanus pontifex inunxit in imperatricem. Quod utique non fecisset de filia monialis. Nec eum veritas latere poterat, quia non fuit obscurum matrimonium aut contractum in tenebris."

[770] "Multorum vociferatione declamatum est."

[771] "In Archidiaconum excandescens" (Hist. Pontif.).

[772] "Non tulit ulterius contentiones eorum domnus Innocentius nec sententiam ferre voluit aut causam in aliud differre tempus, sed contra consilium quorundam cardinalium et maxime Guidonis presbiteri sancti Marci, receptis muneribus regis Stephani, ei familiaribus litteris regnum AngliÆ confirmavit et ducatum NormanniÆ." This is the passage so inexplicably printed in Pertz as part of the bishop's speech, which immediately precedes it.

[773] "Ulgerius vero cum cognitioni cause supersederi videret, verbo comico utebatur dicens: 'De causa sua querentibus intus despondebitur;' et adjiciebat: 'Petrus enim peregre profectus est, nummulariis relicta domo'" (Hist. Pontif.).

[774] Ed. Howlett, p. 147.

[775] Compare the description of Henry of Winchester, shortly before this, as "spe scilicet captus amplissima" that Stephen would do his duty by the Church.

[776] "Ne filium regis, qui contra jusjurandum regnum obtinuisse videbatur in regem sublimaret" (Gervase).

[777] Vol. i. p. 369.

[778] Pertz, xx. p. 531. Bishop Miles is sent to England, "ad petitionem Gaufridi comitis Andegavorum, ut regem super perjurio et regni occupatione conveniret et ducatu NormanniÆ, quem invaserat."

[779] Mr. Howlett has duly pointed out that Geoffrey did not, as Miss Norgate imagines, hand over Normandy to his son in consequence of this challenge; but I would point out further that Stephen demanded not merely the surrender of Normandy, but also that of the English districts then under Angevin sway ("Hoc retulit responsum: quod rex utrumque honorem et jure suo et ecclesie Romane auctoritate adeptus erat, nec refugerat stare judicio apostolicÆ sedis, quando eum comes violenter ducatu spoliavit et parte regni. Quibus non restitutis non debebat subire judicium" (p. 531)).

[780] "Confiscata sunt (1148) bona ejus et secundo proscriptus pro obediencia Romane ecclesie. Nam et alia vice propter obedienciam sedis ApostolicÆ proscriptus fuerat, quando, urgente mandato domini Henrici Wintoniensis episcopi tunc legatione fungentis in Anglia post alios episcopos omnes receperat imperatricem ... licet inimicissimos habuerit regem et consiliarios suos" (Hist. Pontif.).

[781] [Stephen] "quem tota Anglicana ecclesia sequebatur ex constitutione ecclesie Romane. Licet proceres divisi diversos principes sequerentur, unum tamen habebat ecclesia ... quod episcopo non licuerat ecclesiam scindere ei subtrahendo fidelitatem quem ecclesia Romana recipiebat ut principem" (Ibid., pp. 532, 533).

[782] England under the Angevin Kings, i. 500-502.

[783] Ibid.

[784] The stinging taunts of the Bishop of Angers on Arnulf's humble origin, as given in the Hist. Pontif., are of great importance in their bearing on HenryI.'s policy of raising men to power "from the dust." They should be compared with the well-known sneer of Ordericus (see p. 111).

[785] England under the Angevin Kings, i. p. 496, note.

[786] Ibid., p. 369.

[787] Ibid., p. 496, note.

[788] I called attention to this letter in a communication to the AthenÆum, pointing out that in Mr. Horwood's report on the Liber Epistolaris in an Historical MSS. Commission Report on Lord Harlech's MSS. (1874), mention was made, among its contents, of a letter from the Bishop of Winchester to Brian fitz Count, and of Brian's reply, which is merely described as "a long reply to the above" (it extends over three folios), and of which a prÉcis should certainly have been given.

(See p. 19.)

I here give in parallel columns the witnesses to (I.) Stephen's grant to Winchester; (II.) his grant of the bishopric of Bath; (III.) his great charter of liberties subsequently issued at Oxford.

I. II. III.
King Stephen.
Queen Matilda.
William, Earl Warenne.
Ranulf, Earl of Chester.
Henry, son of the King of Scotland [Scotie].
Roger, Earl of Warwick.
Waleran, Count of Meulan.
William de Albemarla.
Simon de Silvanecta.
Aubrey de Vere, Camerarius.
William de Albini, Pincerna.
Robert de Ver, Conestabularius.
Miles de Gloucester, Conestabularius.
Brian fitz Count, Conestabularius.
Robert fitz Richard, Dapifer.
Robert Malet, Dapifer.
[William] Martel, Dapifer.
Simon de Beauchamp, Dapifer.
William, Archbishop of Canterbury.
Thurstan, Archbishop of York.
Hugh, Archbishop of Rouen.
Roger, Bishop of Salisbury.
Nigel, Bishop of Ely.
Seffrid, Bishop of Chichester.
Ebrard, Bishop of Norwich.
Simon, Bishop of Worcester.
Robert, Bishop of Bath.
Bernard, Bishop of St. David's.
Robert, Bishop of Hereford.
John, Bishop of Rochester.
Audoen, Bishop of Evreux.
John, Bishop of SÉez.
Richard, Bishop of Avranches.
"Algarus," Bishop of Coutances.
Roger the Chancellor.
Roger de Fecamp, Capellanus.
Henry, nephew of King Stephen.
Reginald, son of King Henry.
Barones.
Robert de Ferrers.
William Peverel de Nottingham.
Ilbert de Lacy.
Walter Espec.
Payn fitz John.
Eustace fitz John.
Walter de Salisbury.
Robert Arundel.
Geoffrey de Mandeville.
Hamo de St. Clare.
Roger de Valoines.
Henry de Port.
Walter fitz Richard.
Walter de Gant.
Walter de Bolebec.
Walchelin Maminot.
William de Percy.[790]
William, Archbishop of Canterbury.
Thurstan, Archbishop of York.
Hugh, Archbishop of Rouen.
Henry, Bishop of Winchester.
Roger, Bishop of Salisbury.
Alexander, Bishop of Lincoln.
Nigel, Bishop of Ely.
Seffrid, Bishop of Chichester.
Robert, Bishop of Hereford.
John, Bishop of Rochester.
Bernard, Bishop of St. David's.
Simon, Bishop of Worcester.
Ebrard, Bishop of Norwich.
Audoen, Bishop of Evreux.
John, Bishop of SÉez.
"Algarus," Bishop of Coutances.
Richard, Bishop of Avranches.
Athelwulf, Bishop of Carlisle.
Roger the Chancellor.
Henry, the nephew of the king.
Henry, son of the King of Scotland.
William, Earl Warenne.
Waleran, Count of Meulan.
Roger, Earl of Warwick.
Robert de Ver, Conestabularius.
Miles de Gloucester, Conestabularius.
Aubrey de Vere, Camerarius.
William de Pont de l'arche, Camerarius.
Robert fitz Richard, Camerarius.
William de Albini, Pincerna.
Robert de Ferrars.
Robert Arundel.
Geoffrey de Mandeville.
Ilbert de Lacy.
William Peverel.
Geoffrey Talbot.
William, Archbishop of Canterbury.
Hugh, Archbishop of Rouen.
Henry, Bishop of Winchester.
Roger, Bishop of Salisbury.
Alexander, Bishop of Lincoln.
Nigel, Bishop of Ely.
Ebrard, Bishop of Norwich.
Simon, Bishop of Worcester.
Bernard, Bishop of St. David's.
Audoen, Bishop of Evreux.
Richard, Bishop of Avranches.
Robert, Bishop of Hereford.
John, Bishop of Rochester.
Athelwulf, Bishop of Carlisle.
Roger the Chancellor.
Henry, the nephew of the king.
Robert, Earl of Gloucester.
William, Earl Warenne.
Ranulf, Earl of Chester.
Roger, Earl of Warwick.
Conestabuli.
Robert de Ver.
Miles de Gloucester.
Brian fitz Count.
Robert de Oilli.
Dapiferi.
William Martel.
Hugh Bigot.
Humphrey de Bohun.
Simon de Beauchamp.
PincernÆ
William de Albini.
Eudo Martel.
Robert de Ferrers.
William Peverel de Nottingham.
Simon de Saintliz.
William de Albamarla.
Payn fitz John.
Hamo de St. Clare.
Ilbert de Lacy.[789]

There were thus assembled at the Easter court of 1136 the two primates of England and twelve of their suffragans, and the primate of Normandy, with four of his—nineteen prelates in all. Next to these, in order of precedence, were Henry, the king's nephew,[791] Henry, son of the King of Scots, and Reginald, afterwards Earl of Cornwall, whose presence, as a son of the late king, was of importance in the absence of the Earl of Gloucester. The names in all three lists repay careful study. Among them we find all those of the leading supporters of the Empress in the future, while in Robert de Ferrers, William de Aumale, and Geoffrey de Mandeville, we recognize three of those who were to receive earldoms from Stephen. The style and place of William de Aumale deserves special notice, because they prove that he did not, as is supposed, enjoy comital rank at the time.[792] This fact, further on, will have an important bearing. So, too, Simon de St. Liz ("de Silva Necta") was clearly not an earl at the time of these charters. It is believed indeed that he was Earl of Northampton, while Henry of Scotland was Earl of Huntingdon. But it is clear that when Henry received from Stephen, as he had just done, Waltheof's earldom, that grant must have comprised Northampton as well as Huntingdon; and I have seen other evidence pointing to the same conclusion. In after years, when Simon was as loyal as the Scotch court was hostile to Stephen, he may well have received the earldom of Northampton from the king he served so well. But for the present, Henry of Scotland was in high favour with Stephen, so high that the jealousy of the Earl of Chester, stirred by the alienation of Carlisle, blazed forth at this very court.[793] Their mention of Ranulf's presence, as of Henry's, confirms the authenticity of our charters.

The document with which they should be compared is the charter granted to the church of Salisbury by HenryI. at his Northampton council in 1131 (September 8).[794] Its witnesses are the Archbishops of Canterbury and York, ten bishops (Gilbert of London, Henry of Winchester, Alexander of Lincoln, John of Rochester, Seffrid of Chichester, William of Exeter, Robert of Hereford, Symon of Worcester, Roger of "Chester," and Ebrard of Norwich), seven abbots (Anscher of Reading, Ingulf of Abingdon, Walter of Gloucester, Geoffrey of St. Albans, Herbert of Westminster, Warner of Battle, and Hugh of St. Augustine's), Geoffrey the chancellor,[795] with Robert "de Sigillo,"[796] and Nigel the Bishop of Salisbury's nephew,[797] five earls (Robert of Gloucester, William of Warenne, Randulf of Chester, Robert of Leicester, and Roger of Warwick), nineteen barons (Brian fitz Count, Miles de Gloucester, Hugh Bigod, Humfrey de Bohun, Payne fitz John, Geoffrey de Clinton, William de Pont de l'Arche, Richard Basset, Aubrey de Ver, Richard fitz Gilbert, Roger fitz Richard, Walter fitz Richard, Walter de Gant, Robert de Ferrers, William Peverel of Nottingham, Baldwin de Redvers, Walter de Salisbury, William de Moion, Robert de Arundel), forty-six in all. In many ways a very noteworthy list, and not least in its likeness to the future House of Lords, with its strong clerical element. It is impossible to comment on all the magnates here assembled at Henry's court, many of whom we meet with again, but attention may be called to the significant fact that nine of the earldoms created under Stephen were bestowed on houses represented among the nineteen barons named above.[798]

[789] This list is taken from that in Stubbs' Select Charters, which is derived, through the Statutes of the Realm, from a copy at Exeter Cathedral. There is another version in Richard of Hexham (ed. Howlett, pp. 149, 150), in which Payn fitz John is omitted and Hugh de St. Clare entered in error for Hamon. But the reading "Silvanecta" (for "Saint liz") is confirmed by Charter No. I., as well as by a charter in Cott. MSS., Nero, C. iii. (fol. 177). Both versions of this list are questionable as to the second "pincerna," the statutes reading "Eudone Mart'," while Richard gives "Martel de Alb'."

[790] This list is here printed as it is given by Hearne, but the order of the names, of course, is wholly erroneous, the prelates being placed low down instead of at the head. The right order would be prelates, chancellor (and chaplain), the "royalties," the earls, the household officers, and the "barones." But it would not be safe to rearrange the names in the absence of the original charter, in which they probably stood in parallel columns.

[791] Henry de Soilli (or Sully), son of Stephen's brother William. I find him attesting a charter of Stephen abroad, subsequently, as "H. de Soilli, nepote regis." He was a monk, and failing to obtain the bishopric of Salisbury or the archbishopric of York, in 1140, was consoled with the Abbey of FÉcamp.

[792] For if he had even been then a count over sea, he would have ranked, like the Count of Meulan, among English earls.

[793] "Fuit quoque Henricus filius regis ScottiÆ ad curiam Stephani regis AngliÆ in proxima Pascha, quam apud Londoniam festive tenuit, cum maximo honore susceptus, atque ad mensam ad dexteram ipsius regis sedit. Unde et Willelmus archiepiscopus Cantuarensis se a rege subtraxit, et quidam proceres AngliÆ erga regem indignati coram ipso Henrico calumpnias intulerant" (Ric. Hexham). Among these "proceres" was the Earl of Chester.

[794] Sarum Charters and Documents (Rolls Series), pp. 6, 7.

[795] Afterwards Bishop of Durham.

[796] Afterwards Bishop of London.

[797] Afterwards the celebrated Bishop of Ely.

[798] See Appendix D: "The 'Fiscal' Earls."

(See p. 53.)

"Stephen's earldoms are a matter of great constitutional importance." Such are the words of the supreme authority on the constitutional history of the time. I propose, therefore, to deal with this subject in detail and at some length, and to test the statements of the chroniclers—too readily, as I think, accepted—by the actual facts of the case, so far as they can now be recovered.

The two main propositions advanced by our historians on this subject are: (1) that Stephen created many new earls, who were deposed by HenryII. on his accession;[799] (2) that these new earls, having no means of their own, had to be provided for "by pensions on the Exchequer."[800] That these propositions are fairly warranted by the statements of one or two chroniclers may be at once frankly conceded; that they are true in fact, we shall now find, may be denied without hesitation.

Let us first examine Dr. Stubbs's view as set forth in his own words:—

"Not satisfied with putting this weapon into the hands of his enemies, he provoked their pride and jealousy by conferring the title of earl upon some of those whom he trusted most implicitly, irrespective of the means which they might have of supporting their new dignity. Their poverty was relieved by pensions drawn from the Exchequer.... Stephen, almost before the struggle for the crown had begun, attempted to strengthen his party by a creation of new earls. To these the third penny of the county was given, and their connection with the district from which the title was taken was generally confined to this comparatively small endowment, the rest of their provision being furnished by pensions on the Exchequer" (Const. Hist., i. 324, 362). "Stephen also would have a court of great earls, but in trying to make himself friends he raised up persistent enemies. He raised new men to new earldoms, but as he had no spare domains to bestow, he endowed them with pensions charged on the Exchequer ... the new and unsubstantial earldoms provoked the real earls to further hostility; and the newly created lords demanded of the king new privileges as the reward and security for their continued services" (Early Plants., p. 19).[801]

Now, these "pensions on the Exchequer" must, I fear, be dismissed at once as having an existence only in a misapprehension of the writer. Indeed, if the Exchequer machinery had broken down, as he holds, it is difficult to see of what value these pensions would be. But in any case, it is absolutely certain that such grants as were made were alienations of lands and rents, and not "pensions" at all.[802] The passages bearing on these grants are as follows. Robert de Torigny (alias "De Monte") states that Stephen "omnia pene ad fiscum pertinentia minus caute distribuerat," and that Henry, on his accession, "coepit revocare in jus proprium urbes, castella, villas, quÆ ad coronam regni pertinebant."[803] William of Newburgh writes:—

"Considerans autem Rex [Henricus] quod regii redditus breves essent, qui avito tempore uberes fuerant, eo quod regia dominica per mollitiem regis Stephani ad alia multosque dominos majori ex parte migrassent, prÆcepit ea cum omni integritate a quibuscunque detentioribus resignari, et in jus statumque pristinum revocari."

In the vigorous words of William of Malmesbury:—

"Multi siquidem ... a rege, hi prÆdia, hi castella, postremo quÆcumque semel collibuisset, petere non verebantur; ... Denique multos etiam comites, qui ante non fuerant, instituit, applicitis possessionibus et redditibus quÆ proprio jure regi competebant."

It is on this last passage that Dr. Stubbs specially relies; but a careful comparison of this with the two preceding extracts will show that in none of them are "pensions" spoken of. The grants, as indeed charters prove, always consisted of actual estates.

The next point is that these alienations were, for the most part, made in favour not of "fiscal earls," but, on the contrary, in favour of those who were not created earls.[804] There is reason to believe, from such evidence as we have, that, in this matter, the Empress was a worse offender than the king, while their immaculate successor, as his Pipe-Rolls show, was perhaps the worst of the three. It is, at any rate, a remarkable fact that the only known charter by which Stephen creates an earldom—being that to Geoffrey de Mandeville (1140)—does not grant a pennyworth of land, while the largest grantee of lands known to us, namely, William d'Ypres, was never created an earl.[805] Then, again, as to "the third penny." It is not even mentioned in the above creation-charter, and there is no evidence that "the third penny of the county was given" to all Stephen's earls; indeed, as I have elsewhere shown, it was probably limited to a few (see Appendix H).

The fact is that the whole view is based on the radically false assumption of the "poverty" of Stephen's earls. The idea that his earls were taken from the ranks is a most extraordinary delusion. They belonged, in the main, to that class of magnates from whom, both before and after his time, the earls were usually drawn. Dr. Stubbs's own words are in themselves destructive of his view:—

"Stephen made Hugh Bigod Earl of Norfolk, Aubrey de Vere Earl of Oxford, Geoffrey de Mandeville Earl of Essex, Richard de Clare Earl of Hertford, William of AumÂle Earl of Yorkshire, Gilbert de Clare Earl of Pembroke, Robert de Ferrers Earl of Derby, and Hugh de Beaumont Earl of Bedford."[806]

Were such nobles as these "new men"? Had their "poverty" to be "relieved"? Why, their very names are enough; they are those of the noblest and wealthiest houses in the baronage of Stephen's realm. Even the last, Hugh de Beaumont, though not the head of his house, had two elder brothers earls at the time, nor was it proposed to create him an earl till, by possession of the Beauchamp fief, he should be qualified to take his place among the great landowners of the day.

Having thus, I hope, completely disposed of this strange delusion, and shown that Stephen selected his earls from the same class as other kings, I now approach the alleged deposition of the earls created by the Empress and himself, on the accession of HenryII.

I would venture, on the strength of special research, to make several alterations in the lists given by Dr. Stubbs.[807]

The earldoms he assigns to Stephen are these:—

  • Norfolk. Hugh Bigod (before 1153).
  • Oxford. Aubrey de Vere (questionable).
  • Essex. Geoffrey de Mandeville (before 1143).
  • Hertford. Richard de Clare (uncertain).
  • Yorkshire. William of AumÂle (1138).
  • Pembroke. Gilbert de Clare (1138).
  • Derby. Robert de Ferrers (1138).
  • Bedford. Hugh de Beaumont.
  • Kent. William of Ypres (questionable).

From these we must at once deduct the two admitted to be "questionable:" William of Ypres, because I am enabled to state absolutely, from my own knowledge of charters, that he never received an English earldom,[808] and Aubrey de Vere, because there is no evidence whatever that Stephen created him an earl. On the other hand, we must add the earldoms of Arundel (or Chichester or Sussex) and of Lincoln.[809] When thus corrected, the list will run:—

  • Derby. Robert de Ferrers (1138).
  • Yorkshire. William of AumÂle (1138).
  • Pembroke. Gilbert de Clare (1138).
  • Essex. Geoffrey de Mandeville (1140).
  • Lincoln. William de Roumare (? 1139-1140).
  • Norfolk. Hugh Bigod (before February, 1141).
  • Arundel. William de Albini (before Christmas, 1141).
  • Hertford. Gilbert de Clare[810] (before Christmas, 1141).
  • Bedford. Hugh de Beaumont (? 1138).

A glance at this list will show how familiar are these titles to our ears, and how powerful were the houses on which they were bestowed. With the exception of the last, which had a transitory existence, the names of these great earldoms became household words.

Turning now to the earldoms of the Empress, and confining ourselves to new creations, we obtain the following list:—

  • Cornwall. Reginald fitz Roy (? 1141).
  • Devon. Baldwin de Redvers (before June, 1141).
  • Dorset (or Somerset). William de Mohun (before June, 1141).
  • Hereford. Miles of Gloucester (July, 1141).
  • Oxford. Aubrey de Vere (1142).
  • Wiltshire ("Salisbury"). Patrick of Salisbury (in or before 1149).[811]

This varies from Dr. Stubbs's list in omitting Essex (Geoffrey de Mandeville) as only a confirmation, and adding Devon (Baldwin de Redvers), an earldom which is always, but erroneously, stated to have been conferred upon Baldwin's father temp. HenryI.[812] Of these creations, Hereford is the one of which the facts are best ascertained, while Dorset or Somerset is that of which least is known.[813]

The merest glance at these two lists is sufficient to show that the titles conferred by the rival competitors for the crown were chosen from those portions of the realm in which their strength respectively lay. Nor do they seem to have encroached upon the sphere of one another by assigning to the same county rival earls. This is an important fact to note, and it leads us to this further observation, that, contrary to the view advanced by Dr. Stubbs, the earls created in this reign took their title, wherever possible, from the counties in which lay their chief territorial strength. Of the earldoms existing at the death of Henry (Chester, Leicester, Warwick, Gloucester, Surrey, [Northampton?], Huntingdon, and Buckingham[814]), Surrey was the one glaring exception to this important rule. Under Stephen and Matilda, in these two lists, we have fifteen new earls, of whom almost all take their titles in accordance with this same rule. Hugh Bigod, Robert de Ferrers, William of AumÂle, Geoffrey de Mandeville, William de Albini, William de Roumare, William de Mohun, Baldwin de Redvers, Patrick of Salisbury, are all instances in point. The only exceptions suggest the conclusion that where a newly created earl could not take for his title the county in which his chief possessions lay, he chose the nearest county remaining vacant at the time. Thus the head of the house of Clare must have taken Hertford for his title, because Essex had already been given to Geoffrey, while Suffolk was included in the earldom of Hugh, as "Earl of the East Angles." So, too, Miles of Gloucester must have selected Hereford, because Gloucester was already the title of his lord. Aubrey de Vere, coming, as he did, among the later of these creations, could not obtain Essex, in which lay his chief seat, but sought for Cambridge, in which county he held an extensive fief. But here, too, he had been forestalled. He had, therefore, to go further afield, receiving his choice of the counties of Oxford, Berks, Wilts, or Dorset. And of these he chose the nearest, Oxford to wit. Here then we have, I think, a definite principle at work, which has never, so far as I know, been enunciated before.

It may have been observed that I assume throughout that each earl is the earl of a county. It would not be possible here to discuss this point in detail, so I will merely give it as my own conviction that while comital rank was at this period so far a personal dignity that men spoke of Earl Hugh, Earl Gilbert, or Earl Geoffrey, yet that an earl without a county was a conception that had not yet entered into the minds of men.[815] In this, of course, we have a relic of the earl's official character. To me, therefore, the struggles of antiquaries to solve puzzles of their own creation as to the correct names of earldoms are but waste of paper and ink, and occasionally, even, of brain-power. "Earl William" might be spoken of by that style only, or he might be further distinguished by adding "of Arundel," "of Chichester," or "of Sussex." But his earldom was not affected or altered by any such distinctive addition to his style. A firm grasp of the broad principle which I have set forth above should avoid any possibility of trouble or doubt on the question.

But, keeping close to the "fiscal earls," let us now see whether, as alleged, they were deposed by HenryII., and, if so, to what extent.

According to Dr. Stubbs, "amongst the terms of pacification which were intended to bind both Stephen and Henry ... the new earldoms [were] to be extinguished."[816] Consequently, on his accession as king, "Henry was bound to annul the titular creations of Stephen, and it was by no means certain within what limits the promise would be construed."[817] But I cannot find in any account of the said terms of pacification any allusion whatever to the supposed "fiscal earls." Nor indeed does Dr. Stubbs himself, in his careful analysis of these terms,[818] include anything of the kind. The statement is therefore, I presume, a retrospective induction.

The fact from which must have been inferred the existence of the above promise is that "cashiering of the supposititious earls" which rests, so far as I can see, on the statement of a single chronicler.[819] Yet that statement, for what it is worth, is sufficiently precise to warrant Dr. Stubbs in saying that "to abolish the 'fiscal' earldoms" was among the first of Henry's reforms.[820] The actual words of our great historian should, in justice, be here quoted:—

"Another measure which must have been taken at the coronation [December 19, 1154], when all the recognized earls did their homage and paid their ceremonial services, seems to have been the degrading or cashiering of the supposititious earls created by Stephen and Matilda. Some of these may have obtained recognition by getting new grants; but those who lost endowment and dignity at once, like William of Ypres, the leader of the Flemish mercenaries, could make no terms. They sank to the rank from which they had been so incautiously raised" (Early Plantagenets, pp. 41, 42). "We have no record of actual displacement; some, at least, of the fiscal earls retained their dignity: the earldoms of Bedford, Somerset, York, and perhaps a few others, drop out of the list; those of Essex and Wilts remain. Some had already made their peace with the king; some, like Aubrey de Vere, obtained a new charter for their dignity: this part of the social reconstruction was despatched without much complaint or difficulty" (Const. Hist., i. 451).

Before examining these statements, I must deal with the assertion that William of Ypres was a fiscal earl who "lost endowment and dignity at once." That he ever obtained an English earldom I have already ventured to deny; that he lost his "endowment" at Henry's accession I shall now proceed to disprove. It is a further illustration of the danger attendant on a blind following of the chroniclers that the expulsion of the Flemings, and the fall of their leader, are events which are always confidently assigned to the earliest days of Henry's reign.[821] For though Stephen died in October, 1154, it can be absolutely proved by record evidence that William of Ypres continued to enjoy his rich "endowment" down to Easter, 1157.[822] Stephen had, indeed, provided well for his great and faithful follower, quartering him on the county of Kent, where he held ancient demesne of the Crown to the annual value of £261 "blanch," plus £178 8s. 7d. "numero" of Crown escheats formerly belonging to the Bishop of Bayeux. Such a provision was enormous for the time at which it was made.

Returning now to the "cashiering" of the earls, it will be noticed that Dr. Stubbs has great difficulty in producing instances in point, and can find nothing answering to any general measure of the kind. But I am prepared to take firm ground, and boldly to deny that a single man, who enjoyed comital rank at the death of Stephen, can be shown to have lost that rank under HenryII.

Rash though it may seem thus to impugn the conclusions of Dr. Stubbs in toto, the facts are inexorably clear. Indeed, the weakness of his position is manifest when he seeks evidence for its support from a passage in the Polycraticus:—

"The following passage of the Polycraticus probably refers to the transient character of the new dignities, although some of the persons mentioned in it were not of Stephen's promoting: "Ubi sunt, ut de domesticis loquar, Gaufridus, Milo, Ranulfus, Alanus, Simon, Gillibertus, non tam comites regni quam hostes publici? Ubi Willelmus Sarisberiensis?" (Const. Hist., i. 451 note). For this passage has nothing to do with "the transient character of the new dignities": it alludes to a totally different subject, the death of certain magnates, and is written in the spirit of Henry of Huntingdon's De Contemptu Mundi.[823] The magnates referred to are Geoffrey, Earl of Essex (d. 1144); Miles, Earl of Hereford (d. 1143); Randulf, Earl of Chester (d. 1153); Count Alan of Richmond (d. 1146?); Simon, Earl of Northampton (d. 1153); and Gilbert, Earl of Pembroke (d. 1148).[824] Their names alone are sufficient to show that the passage has been misunderstood, for no one could suggest that the Earl of Chester or Earl Simon, Waltheof's heir, enjoyed "new dignities," or that their earldoms proved of a "transient character."[825]

Of the three cases of actual displacement tentatively selected by Dr. Stubbs, Bedford may be at once rejected; for Hugh de Beaumont had lost the dignity (so far as he ever possessed it[826]), together with the fief itself, in 1141.[827] York requires separate treatment: William of AumÂle sometimes, but rarely, styled himself, under Stephen, Earl of York; he did not, however, under HenryII., lose his comital rank,[828] and that is sufficient for my purpose. The earldom of Dorset (or Somerset) is again a special case. Its existence is based—(1) on "Earl William de Mohun" appearing as a witness in June, 1141; (2) on the statement in the Gesta that he was made Earl of Dorset in 1141; (3) on his founding Bruton Priory, as "William de Mohun, Earl of Somerset," in 1142. The terms of the charter to Earl Aubrey may imply a doubt as to the status of this earldom, even in 1142, but, in any case, it does not subsequently occur, so far as is at present known, and there is nothing to connect the disappearance of the title with the accession of HenryII.[829]

Such slight evidence as we have on the dealings of Henry with the earls is opposed to the view that anything was done, as suggested, "at the coronation" (December 19, 1154). It was not, we have seen, till January, 1156, that charters were granted dealing with the earldoms of Essex and of Oxford. And it can only have been when some time had elapsed since the coronation that Hugh Bigod obtained a charter creating him anew Earl of Norfolk.[830]

To sum up the result of this inquiry, we have now seen that no such beings as "fiscal" earls ever existed. No chronicler mentions the name, and their existence is based on nothing but a false assumption. Stephen did not "incautiously" confer on men in a state of "poverty" the dignity of earl; he did not make provision for them by Exchequer pensions; no promise was made, in the terms between Henry and himself, to degrade or cashier any such earls; and no proof exists that any were so cashiered when Henry came to the throne. Indeed, we may go further and say that Stephen's earldoms all continued, and that their alleged abolition, as a general measure, has been here absolutely disproved.

[799] So also Gneist: "Under Stephen, new comites appear to be created in great numbers, and with extended powers; but these pseudo-earls were deposed under HenryII." (Const. Hist., i. 140, note).

[800] Stubbs, Const. Hist., i. 362. Hence the name of "fiscal earls," invented, I believe, by Dr. Stubbs. See also Addenda.

[801] See also Select Charters, p. 20.

[802] The error arises from a not unnatural, but mistaken, rendering of the Latin. The term "fiscus" was used at the time in the sense of Crown demesne. Thus Stephen claimed the treasures of Roger of Salisbury "quia eas tempore regis Henrici, avunculi et antecessoris sui, ex fisci regii redditibus Rogerius episcopus collegisset" (Will. Malms.). So, too, in the same reign, the Earl of Chester is suspected of treason, "quia regalium fiscorum redditus et castella, quÆ violentur possederat reddere negligebat" (Gesta). This latter passage has been misunderstood, Miss Norgate, for instance, rendering it: "to pay his dues to the royal treasury." It means that the earl refused to surrender the Crown castles and estates which he had seized. Again, speaking of the accession of Henry of Essex's fief to the Crown demesne, William of Newburgh writes: "amplissimo autem patrimonio ejus fiscum auxit."

[803] Anno 1155. Under the year 1171 he records a searching investigation by Henry into the alienated demesnes in Normandy.

[804] The erroneous view is also found in a valuable essay on "The Crown Lands," by Mr. S. R. Bird, who writes: "It is true that extensive alienations of those lands [the demesne lands of the Crown] took place during the turbulent reign of Stephen, in order to enable that monarch to endow the new earldoms" (Antiquary, xiii. 160).

[805] The king's "second charter" to Geoffrey de Mandeville is not in point, for it was unconnected with his creation as earl, and was necessitated by the grants of the Empress.

[806] Const. Hist., i. 362.

[807] "As Stephen's earldoms are a matter of great constitutional importance, it is as well to give the dates and authorities" (Ibid., i. 362).

[808] There is a curious allusion to him in John of Salisbury's letters (ed. Giles, i. 174, 175) as "famosissimus ille tyrannus et ecclesiÆ nostrÆ gravissimus persecutor, Willelmus de Ypra" (cf. pp. 129, 206 n., 213 n., 275 n.).

[809] A shadowy earldom of Cambridge, known to us only from an Inspeximus temp. Edward III., and a doubtful earldom of Worcestershire bestowed on the Count of Meulan, need not be considered here.

[810] Son of Richard de Clare, who, in Dr. Stubbs's list and elsewhere, is erroneously supposed to have been the first earl.

[811] The earliest mention of Patrick, as an earl, that I have yet found is in the Devizes charter of Henry (1149).

[812] In an interesting charter (transcribed in Lansdowne MS., 229, fol. 116b) of this Earl Baldwin as "Comes Exonie," granted at Carisbrooke, he speaks, "Ricardi de Redvers patris mei."

[813] I have shown (p. 95 n.) that William de Mohun was already an earl in June, 1141, though the Gesta assigns his creation to the siege of Winchester, later in the year.

[814] Buckingham is a most difficult and obscure title, and is only inserted here cavendi causa. Northampton, also, and Huntingdon are most troublesome titles, owing to the double set of earls with their conflicting claims, and the doubt as to their correct title.

[815] This view is not affected by the fact that two or even more counties (as in the case of Waltheof's earldom) might be, officially, linked together, for where this arrangement had lingered on, the group might (or might not) be treated as one county, as regarded the earl. Warwick and Leicester are an instance one way; Norfolk and Suffolk the other.

[816] Select Charters, pp. 20, 21. Cf. Early Plants., p. 37: "All property alienated from the Crown was to be resumed, especially the pensions on the Exchequer with which Stephen endowed his newly created earls."

[817] Const. Hist., i. 451.

[818] Ibid., i. 333, 334.

[819] Robert de Monte.

[820] Select Charters, p. 21.

[821] The chroniclers are positive on the point. At the opening of 1155, writes Gervase (i. 161), "Guillelmus de Ypre et omnes fere Flandrenses qui in Angliam confluxerant, indignationem et magnanimitatem novi regis metuentes, ab Anglia recesserunt." So, too, Fitz Stephen asserts that "infra tres primos menses coronationis regis Willelmus de Ypra violentus incubator CantiÆ cum lachrymis emigravit."

[822] Pipe-Rolls, 2 and 3 Hen.II. (published 1844).

[823] Compare also the moralizing of Ordericus on the death of William fitz Osbern (1071): "Ubi est Guillelmus Osberni filius, Herfordensis comes et Regis vicarius," etc.

[824] This is the date given for his death in the Tintern Chronicle (Monasticon, O.E., i. 725).

[825] "William of Salisbury" was a deceased magnate, but is mentioned by himself in the above passage because he was not an earl. As he is overlooked by genealogists, it may be well to explain who he was. He fought for the Empress at the siege of Winchester, where he was taken prisoner by the Earl of Hertford (Will. Malms., ed. Stubbs, ii. 587). He was also the "Willelmus ... civitatis SaresbiriÆ prÆceptor ... et municeps" (Gesta, ed. Howlett, p. 96), who took part in the attack on Wilton nunnery in 1143, and "lento tandem cruciatu tortus interiit." This brings us to a document in the register of St. Osmund (i. 237), in which "Walterus, Edwardi vicecomitis filius, et Sibilla uxor mea et heres noster Comes Patricius" make a grant to the church of Salisbury "nominatim pro anima Willelmi filii nostri fratris comitis Patricii in restauramentum dampnorum quÆ prÆnominatus filius noster Willelmus Sarum ecclesie fecerit." The paternity of William is thus established.

[826] I have never found him attesting any charter as an earl, though this does not, of course, prove that he never did so.

[827] Gesta (ed. Howlett), pp. 32, 73.

[828] AumÂle ("Albemarle") is notoriously a difficult title, as one of those of which the bearer enjoyed comital rank, though whether as a Norman count or as an English earl, it is, at first, difficult to decide. Eventually, of course, the dignity became an English earldom.

[829] Nor was it an earldom of Stephen's creation.

[830] It was granted at Northampton. Its date is of importance as proving that the charter to the Earl of Arundel, being attested by Hugh as earl, must be of later date. Mr. Eyton, however, oddly enough, reverses the order of the two (Itinerary of HenryII., pp. 2, 3). He was thus misled by an error in the witnesses to the Earl of Arundel's charter, which Foss had acutely detected and explained long before.

(See p. 55.)

The true date of this event is involved in considerable obscurity. The two most detailed versions are those of William of Malmesbury and of the Continuator of Florence of Worcester. The former states precisely that the Ecclesiastical Council lasted from August 29 to September 1 (1139), and that the Empress landed, at Arundel, on September 30; the latter gives no date for the council, but asserts that the Empress landed, at Portsmouth, before August 1—that is, two months earlier. These grave discrepancies have been carefully discussed by Mr. Howlett,[831] though he fails to note that the Continuator is thoroughly consistent in his narrative, for he subsequently makes the Empress remove from Bristol, after spending "more than two months" there, to Gloucester in the middle of October. He is, however, almost certainly wrong in placing the landing at Portsmouth,[832] and no less mistaken in placing it so early in the year. The "in autumno" of Ordericus clearly favours William rather than the Continuator.

Mr. Howlett, in his detailed investigation of this "exceedingly complex chronological difficulty," endeavours to exalt the value of the Gesta by laying peculiar stress on its mention of Baldwin de Bedvers' landing, as suggestive of a fresh conjecture. Urging that "Baldwin's was in very truth the main army of invasion," he advances the

"theory that the expedition came in two sections, for the Gesta Stephani say that Baldwin de Bedvers arrived 'forti militum catervÂ,' as no doubt he did, for it was only his presence in force that could render the coming of Maud and her brother with twenty or thirty retainers anything else than an act of madness."

Here we see the danger of catching at a phrase. For if the Gesta says that Baldwin landed "forti militum catervÂ" (p. 53), it also asserts that the Empress came "cum robust militum manu" (p. 55)—a phrase which Mr. Howlett ignores—while it speaks of her son, in later years, arriving "cum florida militum catervÂ," when, according to Mr. Howlett, "his following was small" (p. xvii.), and when, indeed, the Gesta itself (p. 129) explains that this "florida militum catervÂ" was in truth "militum globum exiguum." But this is not all. Mr. Howlett speaks, we have seen, of "twenty or thirty retainers," and asserts that "Malmesbury and Robert of Torigny agree that he [Earl Robert] had but a handful of men—twenty, or even twelve as the former has it" (p. xxiv.). It is difficult to see how he came to do so, for William of Malmesbury distinctly states that he brought with him, not twelve, but a hundred and forty knights,[833] and, in his recapitulation of the earl's conduct, repeats the same number. Now, if the Gesta admits that the little band of knights who accompanied, in later years, the young Henry to England, was swollen by rumour to many thousands,[834] surely it is easy to understand how the hundred and forty knights, who accompanied the earl to England, were swollen by rumour (when it reached the Continuator of Florence of Worcester) to a "grandis exercitus,"—without resorting to Mr. Howlett's far-fetched explanation that the Continuator confused the two landings and imagined that the Empress had arrived with Baldwin, who "landed at Wareham ... about August 1." But if he was so ill informed, what is the value of his evidence? And indeed, his statement that she landed "at Portsmouth" (not, be it observed, at Wareham, nor with Baldwin) places him out of court, for it is accepted by no one. Mr. Howlett offers the desperate explanation, which he terms "no strained conjecture," that "Earl Robert went on by sea to Portsmouth," a guess for which there is no basis or, indeed, probability, and which, even if admitted, would be no explanation; for the Continuator takes the Empress and her brother to Portsmouth first and to Arundel afterwards.

The real point to strike one in the matter is that the Empress should have landed in Sussex when her friends were awaiting her in the west—for Mr. Howlett fails to realize that she trusted to them and not to an "army" of her own.[835] The most probable explanation, doubtless, is that she hoped to evade Stephen, while he was carefully guarding the roads leading from the south-western coast to Gloucester and Bristol. Robert of Torigny distinctly implies that Stephen had effectually closed the other ports ("Appulerunt itaque apud Harundel, quia tunc alium portum non habebant").

In any case Mr. Howlett's endeavour to harmonize the two conflicting dates—the end of July and the end of September—by suggesting as a compromise the end of August, cannot be pronounced a success.[836]

It may afford, perhaps, some fresh light if we trace the king's movements after the arrival of the Empress.

Though the narratives of the chroniclers for the period between the landing of the Empress and the close of 1139 are at first sight difficult to reconcile, and, in any case, hard to understand, it is possible to unravel the sequence of events by a careful collation of their respective versions, aided by study of the topography and of other relative considerations.

On the landing of the Empress, the Earl of Gloucester, leaving her at Arundel, proceeded to Bristol (Will. Malms., p. 725). Stephen, who, says Florence's Continuator (p. 117), was then besieging Marlborough, endeavoured to intercept him (Gesta, p. 56), but, failing in this, returned to besiege the Empress at Arundel (ibid.; Cont. Flor. Wig., p. 117; Gervase, i. 110). Desisting, however, from this siege, he allowed her to set out for Bristol.[837] Meanwhile, her brother, on his way to Bristol, had held a meeting with Brian fitz Count (Will. Malms., p. 725), and had evidently arranged with him a concerted plan of action (it must be remembered that they intended immediate revolt, for they had promised the Empress possession of her realm within a few months[838]). Brian had, accordingly, returned to Wallingford, and declared at once for the Empress (Gesta, p. 58). Stephen now marched against him, but either by the advice of his followers (ibid.) or from impatience at the tedium of the siege,[839] again abandoned his undertaking, and leaving a detachment to blockade Brian (Cont. Flor. Wig., p. 118), marched west, himself, to strike at the centre of the revolt. He first attacked and captured Cerney (near Cirencester), a small fortress of Miles of Gloucester (Gesta, p. 59; Will. Malms., p. 726), and was then called south to Malmesbury by the news that Robert fitz Hubert had surprised it (on the 7th of October) and expelled his garrison (Will. Malms., p. 726; Cont. Flor. Wig., p. 119; Gesta, p. 59). Recovering the castle, within a fortnight of its capture (Will. Malms., p. 726), after besieging it eight days (Cont. Flor. Wig., p. 125), he was then decoyed still further south by the news that Humphrey de Bohun, at the instigation of Miles, had garrisoned Trowbridge against him. Here, however, he was not so fortunate (Will. Malms., p. 726; Gesta, p. 59). In the meanwhile Miles of Gloucester, with the instinct of a born warrior, had seized the opportunity thus afforded him, and, striking out boldly from his stronghold at Gloucester, marched to the relief of Brian fitz Count. Bursting by night on the blockading force, he scattered them in all directions, and returned in triumph to Gloucester (Gesta, p. 60). It was probably the tidings of this disaster (though the fact is not so stated) that induced Stephen to abandon his unsuccessful siege of Trowbridge, and retrace his steps to the Thames valley (ibid., pp. 61, 62). This must have been early in November.[840]

Seizing his chance, the active Miles again sallied forth from Gloucester, but this time toward the north, and, on the 7th of November, sacked and burnt Worcester (Cont. Flor. Wig., pp. 118-120). About the same time he made himself master of Hereford and its county for the Empress (Will. Malms., p. 727; Gesta, p. 61). Stephen was probably in the Thames valley when he received news of this fresh disaster, which led him once more to march west. Advancing from Oxford, he entered Worcester, and beheld the traces of the enemy's attack (Cont. Flor. Wig., p. 121). After a stay there of a few days, he heard that the enemy had seized Hereford and were besieging his garrison in the castle (ibid.).[841] He therefore advanced to Leominster by way of Little Hereford,[842] but Advent Sunday (December 3) having brought about a cessation of hostilities, he retraced his steps to Worcester (ibid.). Thence, after another brief stay, he marched back to Oxford, probably making for Wallingford and London. Evidently, however, on reaching Oxford, he received news of the death of Roger, Bishop of Salisbury.[843] It was probably this which led him to keep his Christmas at Salisbury. Thither, therefore, he proceeded from Oxford, returning at the close of the year to Reading (ibid.).

The question, then, it will be seen, is this. Assuming, as we must do, that William of Malmesbury is right in the date he assigns to Stephen's visit to Malmesbury and recovery of Malmesbury Castle, is it consistent with the date he assigns to the landing of the Empress and her brother? That is to say, is it possible that the events which, we have seen, must have occurred between the above landing and Stephen's visit to Malmesbury can have been all comprised within the space of a fortnight? This is a matter of opinion on which I do not pronounce.

[831] Introduction to Gesta Stephani, pp. xxi.-xxv.

[832] The Gesta and Robert "De Monte" concur with William that it was at Arundel.

[833] "Centum et quadraginta milites tunc secum adduxit."

[834] "Ut fama adventus ejus se latius, sicut solet, diffunderet, multa scilicet millia secum adduxisse ... postquam certum fuit ... militum eum globum exiguum, non autem exercitum adduxisse" (p. 130).

[835] William of Malmesbury, who was well informed, lays stress on this, describing the earl as "fretus pietate Dei et fide legitimi sacramenti; ceterum multo minore armorum apparatu quam quis alius tam periculosum bellum aggredi temptaret ... in sancti spiritus et dominÆ sanctÆ MariÆ patrocinio totus pendulus erat."

[836] Mr. Freeman (Norm. Conq., v. 291) takes the place of landing (Portsmouth) from the one account, and the date (September 30) from the other, without saying so. I notice this because it is characteristic. Thus Mr. James Parker (Early History of Oxford, p. 191) observes of Mr. Freeman's account of the Conqueror's advance on London: "Though by leaving out here and there the discrepancies, the residue may be worked up into a consecutive and consistent series of events, such a process amounts to making history, not writing it. Amidst a mass of contradictory evidence it is impossible to arrive at any sure conclusion.... It is, however, comparatively easy to piece together such details as will fit out of the various stories; and more easy still to discover reasons for the results which such mosaic work produces."

[837] See p. 55.

[838] Cont. Flor. Wig., p. 115.

[839] "Obsidionis diutinÆ pertÆsus" (ibid., p. 118).

[840] It is an instance of the extraordinary confusion, at this point, in the chroniclers that the author of the Gesta makes him go from Trowbridge to London, and thence to Ely, omitting all the intervening events, which will be found set forth above.

[841] "Fama volante regiÆ majestati nunciatur inimicos suos, juratÆ quidem pacis violatores Herefordiam invasisse, monasterium S. Æthelberti regis et martyris, velut in castellinum munimen penetrasse." It seems absolutely certain, especially if we add the testimony of the other MSS., that this passage refers to the attack on the royal garrison in the castle so graphically described by the author of the Gesta, but (apparently) placed by him among the events of the summer of the following year. As, however, his narrative breaks off just at this point, his sequence of events is left uncertain, and in any case the chronology of the local chronicler, who here writes as an eyewitness, must be preferred to his.

[842] This passage (p. 121) should be compared with that on pp. 123, 124 ("Rex et comes ... Oxenefordiam"), which looks extremely like a repetition of it (as the passage on pp. 110, 111 is an anticipation of that on pp. 116, 117).

[843] Assigned to December 11 by William of Malmesbury (p. 727), and to December 4 by the Continuator (p. 113). The above facts are rather in favour of the former of the two dates.

(See p. 55.)

Miss Norgate assigns this event to the early summer of the year 1138,[844] on the authority of Gervase of Canterbury (i. 104). The statement of that writer is clear enough, but it is also clear that he made it on the authority of the Continuator of Florence. Now, the Continuator muddled in inextricable confusion the events of 1138 and 1139. In this he was duly followed by Gervase, who gives us, under 1138, first the arrest of the bishops at Oxford (June, 1139), then the diffidatio of the Earl of Gloucester, next the revolt of 1138 and the defection of Miles, next the invitation to the Empress (1139), followed by the Battle of the Standard (1138), and lastly the death of the Bishop of Salisbury (December, 1139). This can be clearly traced to the Continuator,[845] and conclusive evidence, if required, is afforded by the fact that Gervase, like the Continuator, travels again over the same ground under 1139. Thus the defection of Miles is told twice over, as will be seen from these parallel extracts:—

Cont. Flor. Wig.
(1138.)
Gerv. Cant.
(1138.)
"Interim facta conjuratione adversus regem per predictum Brycstowensem comitem et conestabularium Milonem, abnegata fidelitate quam illi juraverant, missis nuntiis ad Andegavensem civitatem accersunt ex-imperatricem," etc., etc. "Qui [Comes Glaornensis] ... fidei et sacramentis quibus regi tenebatur renuntiavit.... Milo quoque princeps militiÆ regis avertit se a rege, ... Interea conjuratio in regem facta per comitem Glaornensem et Milonem summum regis constabularium invaluit, nam missis nuntiis ... asciverunt ex-imperatricem," etc., etc.
(1139.) (1139.)
"Milo constabularius, regiÆ majestati redditis fidei sacramentis, ad dominum suum, comitem Gloucestrensem, cum grandi manu militum se contulit, illi spondens in fide auxilium contra regem exhibiturum." "Milo regis constabularius multique procerum cum multa militum manu ab obsequio regis recesserunt, et pristinis fidei sacramentis innovatis ad partem imperatricis tuendam conversi sunt."

It is obvious from these extracts that the Continuator tells the tale of the constable's diffidatio and defection twice over; it is further obvious, from his own evidence, that the second of the two dates (1139) is the right one, for he tells us that so late as February, 1139, Stephen gave Gloucester Abbey to Gilbert Foliot "petente constabulario suo Milone."[846] When we find that this event is assigned by the author of the Gesta to 1139, that the constableship of Miles was not transferred to William de Beauchamp till the latter part of 1139, and that Miles is not mentioned among the rebels in 1138 (though his importance would preclude his omission), nor is any attack on Gloucester assigned to Stephen in that year, we may safely decide that the defection of Miles did not take place till the arrival of the Empress in 1139.

Since writing the above I have noted the presence of Miles of Gloucester among the followers of Stephen at the siege of Shrewsbury (August, 1138).[847] This is absolutely conclusive, proving as it does that Miles was still on the king's side in the revolt of 1138.

[844] England under the Angevin Kings, i. 295.

[845] Ed. Eng. Hist. Soc., ii. 107-113.

[846] ii. 114. Miss Norgate, having accepted the date of 1138 for the defection of Miles, finds it difficult to explain this passage. She writes (i. 494): "Stephen's consent to his appointment can hardly have been prompted by favour to Miles, who had openly defied the king a year ago."

[847] Charter dated in third year of Stephen, "Apud Salopesbiriam in obsidione" (Nero, C. iii. fol. 177).

(See p. 87.)

As this charter is not included in Mr. Birch's Fasciculus, and is therefore practically unknown, I here give it in extenso from the CartÆ AntiquÆ (K. 24). It will be observed that, of its six witnesses, five attest the Westminster charter to Geoffrey de Mandeville. The sixth is Humfrey de Bohun, a frequent witness to charters of the Empress. This charter is preceded in the CartÆ AntiquÆ by enrolments of two charters to the grantee's predecessors from William Rufus and HenryI. respectively. The "service" of Albany de Hairon, a Herts tenant-in-capite, is an addition made by the Empress to these grants of her predecessors. The cartÆ of 1166 prove that it was subsequently ignored.

"M. Imperatrix regis H. filia archiepiscopis episcopis abbatibus comitibus baronibus justiciariis vicecomitibus ministris et omnibus fidelibus suis Francis et Anglis tocius Anglie salutem. Sciatis me reddidisse et concessisse Rogero de Valoniis in feodo et hereditate sibi et heredibus suis Esendonam et Begefordiam et molendina Heortfordie et servitium Albani de Hairon et omnes alias terras et tenaturas patris sui sicut pater suus eas tenuit die qua fuit vivus et mortuus et preter hoc quicquid modo tenet de quocunque teneat. Quare volo et firmiter precipio quod bene et in pace et honorifice et libere et quiete teneat in bosco et plano in pratis et pascuis in turbariis in via et semita in exitibus in aquis et molendinis in vivariis et stagnis in foro et navium applicationibus infra burgum et extra cum socha et saka et thol et theam et infanenethef et cum omnibus libertatibus et consuetudinibus et quietantiis cum quibus pater suus melius et quietius et liberius tenuit tempore patris mei regis Henrici et ipse post patrem. T. R[oberto] Com[ite] Gloec[estrie] et M[ilone] Gloec[estrie] et Brientio fil[io] Com[itis] et Rad[ulfo] Painel et Walchel[ino] Maminot et Humfr[ido] de Buh[un] apud Westmonasterium."

(See p. 97.)

Special research has led me to discover that all our historians are in error in their accounts of this institution.

The key to the enquiry will be found in the fact that the term "tertius denarius" had two distinct denotations; that is to say, was used in two different senses. Dr. Stubbs and Mr. Freeman have both failed to grasp this essential fact. The two varieties of the "tertius denarius" were these:—

(1) The "tertius denarius placitorum comitatus." This is the recognized "third penny" of which historians speak. Observe that this was not, as it is sometimes loosely termed, and as, indeed, Gneist describes it, "the customary third of the revenues of the county,"[848] but, as Dr. Stubbs accurately terms it, "the third penny of the pleas."[849] So here the Empress grants to Geoffrey de Mandeville "tertium denarium vicecomitatus de placitis" (cf. p. 239). This distinction is all-important, for "the pleas" only represented a small portion of the total "revenues of the county" as compounded for in the sheriff's firma.

(2) The "tertius denarius redditus burgi." This "third penny," which has been strangely confused with the other, differs from it in these two respects. Firstly, it is that, not of the pleas ("placitorum"), but of the total revenues ("redditus"); secondly, it is that, not of the county ("comitatus"), but of a town alone ("burgi").

This distinction, which is absolutely certain from Domesday and from record evidence, is fortunately shown, with singular clearness, in the charter of the Empress to Miles of Gloucester, creating him Earl of Hereford. In it she grants—

"Tertium denarium redditus burgi Hereford quicquid unquam reddat,[850] et tertium denarium placitorum totius comitatus Hereford."

Nor is it less clear in the charter (1155), by which HenryII. creates Hugh Bigod Earl of Norfolk "scilicet de tercio denario de Norwic et de Norfolca."

Now, let us trace how the "tertius denarius redditus burgi" has been erroneously taken for the "tertius denarius placitorum totius comitatus," the only recognized "third penny."

Dr. Stubbs writes: "The third penny of the county which had been a part of the profits of the English earls is occasionally referred to in Domesday."[851] The passage on which this statement is based is found earlier in the volume. Our great historian there writes:—

"Each shire was under an ealdorman, who sat with the sheriff and bishop in the folkmoot, and received a third part of the profits of jurisdiction. (The third penny of the county appears from Domesday [i. 1. 26, 203, 246, 252, 280, 298, 336] to have been paid to the earl in the time of Edward the Confessor.—Ellis, Introduction to Domesday, i. 167)."[852]

The argument that the ealdorman, or earl, of the days before the Conquest, received "a third part of the profits of jurisdiction" in the county, rests here, it will be seen, wholly on the evidence of Domesday. But in six of the eight passages on which Dr. Stubbs relies we are distinctly dealing, not with the county ("comitatus"), but with a single town ("burgus"). These are Dover, Lewes, Huntingdon, Stafford, Shrewsbury, and Lincoln. In these, therefore, the third penny could only be that of the redditus burgi, not of the placita comitatus.[853] Huntingdon is specially a case in point, for there the earl received a third of each of the items out of which the render ("redditus") of the town was composed. The only cases of those mentioned which could possibly concern the third penny "placitorum comitatus" are those of Yorkshire (298), Lincolnshire (336), and Nottinghamshire with Derbyshire (280). Even in these, however, "the third penny of the pleas" is only vaguely implied, the passages referring to a peculiar system which has, I believe, never obtained the attentive study it deserves. This system was confined to the Danish district, to which these counties all belonged.

The main point, however, which we have to keep in view is that "the third penny" of the revenues of the town has nothing to do with "the third penny" of the pleas of the county, and that the passages in Domesday concerning the former must not be quoted as evidence for the latter. I do not find that Ellis (Introduction, i. 167, 168) is responsible for so taking them, but Dr. Stubbs, as we have seen, clearly confused the two kinds of tertius denarius, and we find that Mr. Freeman does the same when he tells us that at Exeter "six pounds—that is, the earl's third penny—went to the Sheriff Baldwin."[854]

We are reminded by this last instance that not only the earl, but the sheriff, was concerned with "the third penny" of the revenues of the town. This—which (I would here again repeat) is not the earl's "third penny" to which historians allude—sometimes, as for instance at Shrewsbury and Exeter, fell to the sheriff's share. Dr. Stubbs mentions the case of Shrewsbury only, and takes it as evidence that "the sheriff as well as the ealdorman was entitled to a share of the profits of administration."[855]

This third penny "redditus burgi" is in Domesday absolutely erratic. In the Wiltshire and Somersetshire towns, it seems to have been held by the king himself, though at Cricklade both he and Westminster Abbey are credited with it (64 b, 67). At Leicester it was held by Hugh de Grantmesnil, but we are not told by what right (i. 230). At Stafford it had been held by the English earl, and had fallen with his estates to the Crown. The Conqueror kept it, but, halving his own two-thirds share, made a fresh "third," which he granted to Robert de Stafford.[856] At Ipswich it had, with the "tertius denarius [i.e. placitorum] de duobus hundret," been annexed to an estate held by the local earl. The whole of this was granted by the Conqueror to his follower, Earl Alan.[857] At Worcester, by a curious arrangement, the total render had been divided, in unequal portions, between the king and the earl, while a third of the whole was received by the bishop. At Fordwich "the third penny" fell to Bishop Odo, and was bestowed by him, with the king's consent, on St. Augustine's, Canterbury, to which the other two-thirds had been given already by the Confessor. The case of Bristol has led Mr. Freeman into a characteristic error. We read in Domesday:—

"Burgenses dicunt quod episcopus G. habet xxxiii marcas argenti et unam marcam auri p[re]ter firmam regis" (i. 163).

Mr. Freeman, who is never weary of insisting on the value of Domesday, is clearly not so familiar as one could wish with its normal contractions, for he renders the closing words "propter firmam regis." On this he observes: "This looks like the earl's third penny; but Geoffrey certainly had no formal earldom in Gloucestershire."[858] When we substitute for the meaningless "propter" the right reading "preter" ("in addition to"), we see at once that the figures given no longer suggest a "third penny."

Leaving now the third penny of the revenues of the country town, let us turn our attention to that of the pleas of the whole county. Independent of the system in the Danelaw to which I have referred above, we have two references in Domesday to this "third penny." Firstly, the "tercius denarius de tot scir Dorsete" (i. 75); secondly (in the case of Warwickshire) "tercio denario placitorum sirÆ" (i. 278), yet neither of these is among the cases appealed to by Dr. Stubbs. Now, the curious point about them is that in neither instance was the right annexed to the dignity of earl, but to a certain manor, which manor was held by the earl. That is to say, he was entitled to this "third penny of the pleas" not qu earl, but qu lord of that estate. The distinction is vital. Whether "the third penny of the pleas" be that of the whole shire or only of a single hundred, it is always attached, under the Confessor, to the possession of some manor. We find the "tercius denarius" of one, of two, of three, of even six hundreds so annexed.[859] This peculiarity would seem to have been an essential feature of the system, and I need scarcely point out how opposed it is to the alleged tenure ex officio in days before the Conquest, or to that granted to the earl qu earl under the Norman and Angevin kings. Let us seek to learn when the latter institution, the recognized "tertius denarius," became first annexed to the dignity of earl.

The prevailing view would seem to be that it was so annexed from the first; that its possession, in fact, was part of, or rather was connoted by, the dignity of an earl. Madox held that the oldest mode of conferring the dignity of earl, a mode "coeval to the Norman Conquest," was by charter; and he further held that "By the charter the king granted to the earl the tertius denarius comitatus."[860] Dr. Stubbs writes, of the investiture of earls in the Norman period:—

"The idea of official position is not lost sight of, although the third penny of the pleas and the sword of the shire alone attest its original character" (Const. Hist., i. 363).

Mr. Freeman puts the case thus:—

"Earldoms are now in their transitional stage. They have become hereditary; but they carry with them the official perquisite of the ancient official earls, the third penny of the king's revenues in the shire."[861]

Here it may at once be pointed out that the mistake which I referred to at the outset is again made, "the third penny" being described as that not of the pleas, but "of the revenues" of the county. Then there is the question whether this perquisite was indeed the right of "the ancient official earls." Lastly, we must ask whether the earldoms granted in this period did unquestionably "carry with them" this "official perquisite."

To answer this last question, we must turn to our record evidence. Now, the very first charter quoted by Madox himself, in support of his own view, is the creation by Stephen of the earldom of Essex in favour of Geoffrey de Mandeville. The formula there is quite vague. Geoffrey is to hold "bene et in pace et libere et quiete et honorifice sicut alii Comites mei de terr me melius vel honorificentius tenent Comitatus suos unde Comites sunt." Here there is nothing about the "third penny," and we must therefore ask whether its grant is included in the above formula; that is to say, whether an earl received his "third penny" as a mere matter of course. The contrary is, it would seem, implied by the special way in which the "third penny" is granted him in the charter of the Empress, together with the curious added phrase, "sicut comes habere debet in comitatu suo." This phrase may, of course, be held to imply that an earl had, as earl, a recognized right to the sum, but the fact that in the other charters of the Empress (those of the earldoms of Hereford and Oxford) the "tertius denarius" is made the subject of a special grant, and that in her son's charters it is the same, would suggest that, without such special grant, the right was not conveyed. This is the view taken by Gneist (who founds, in the main, on Madox):—

"It is only a donatio sub modo, the grant of a permanent income 'for the better support of the dignity of an earl;' it consists in a mere order or precept addressed to the sheriff, and is therefore a right of demand, but no feudal right, and is accompanied by no investiture."[862]

That the grant of "the third penny" (of the pleas of the county) was not an innovation introduced in this reign, is proved by the solitary surviving Pipe-Roll of HenryI., in which, however, there is but one mention of this "third penny," namely, in the case of the Earl of Gloucester. Indeed, with the exception of this entry, and of the special arrangement which existed before the Conquest in the Danish districts (ut supra), it may be said that the charters of the Empress, in 1141, represent the first occurrence of this "third penny."

Again, if we turn to the succeeding reign, we find, though the fact appears to have hitherto escaped notice, that, as far as the printed Pipe-Rolls take us—that is, for the first few years—less than half the existing earls were in receipt of the "third penny." Careful examination of the Rolls of 2-7 Hen.II. reveals this fact. The earls to whom was paid "the third penny of the pleas" were these: Essex, Hertford, Norfolk, Gloucester, Wiltshire (Salisbury), Devon, and Sussex. Those who are not entered in the Rolls, and who, therefore, it would seem, cannot have received it, are Warwick, Leicester, Huntingdon, Northampton, Derby (Ferrers), Oxford, Surrey, Chester,[863] Lincoln, and Cornwall. Thus seven received this sum, and ten did not. The inference, of course, from this discovery is that the possession of the dignity of an earl did not per se carry with it "the third penny of the pleas," the right to which could only be conferred by a special grant.[864] This, apparently conclusive, evidence illustrates and confirms the words of the Dialogus:—

"Comes autem est qui tertiam portionem eorum quÆ de placitis proveniunt in quolibet comitatu percipit. Summa namque illa quÆ nomine firmÆ requiritur a vicecomite tota non exsurgit ex fundorum redditibus, sed ex magna parte de placitis provenit; et horum tertiam partem comes percipit, qui ideo sic dici dicitur, quia fisco socius est et comes in percipiendis."

D. "Nunquid ex singulis comitatibus comites ista percipiunt."

M. "Nequaquam: sed hii tantum ista percipiunt, quibus regum munificentia, obsequii prÆstiti vel eximiÆ probitatis intuitu comites sibi creat et ratione dignitatis illius hÆc conferenda decernit, quibusdam hÆreditarie, quibusdam personaliter."[865]

This passage requires to be read as a whole, for the answer might easily be differently understood, as indeed it has been in the Lords' Reports,[866] where it is taken to apply to the earls as well as to "the third penny." The point is of no small importance, for the conclusion drawn is that "both [the dignity and the third penny] were either hereditary or personal, at the pleasure of the Crown." Careful reading, however, will show, I think, that, like the question, the reply deals with "the third penny" alone. The "hÆc conferenda decernit" of the latter refers to the "ista" of the former.

Confirmed as they are by the evidence of the Pipe-Rolls, the words of the Dialogus clearly prove that the view I take is right, and that Professor Freeman is certainly wrong in stating that "earldoms," at this stage, "carry with them the third penny."[867] Mr. Hunt, who, here as elsewhere, seems to follow Dr. Stubbs, writes that:—

"The earl still received the third penny of all profits of jurisdiction in his county. With this exception, however, the policy of the Norman kings stripped the earls of their official character."[868]

This view must now be abandoned, and the total absence of any allusion, in Stephen's creation of the earldom of Essex, to "the third penny of the pleas," must be taken to imply that the charter in question did not convey a right to that sum. Thus the charter of the Empress to Geoffrey in 1141 remains the first record in which that perquisite is granted.

We should also note that the Dialogus passage establishes the fact that the only recognized "third penny" of the earl was "the third penny of the pleas," and that the third penny "redditus burgi," which, we saw, had been taken for it, is not alluded to at all.

Before leaving this subject it may be well to record the sums actually received under this heading:—

[869] £ s. d.
Devon 18 6 8
Essex 40 10 10
Gloucestershire 20 0 0
Herts. 33 1 6
Norfolk 28 4 0
Sussex 13 6 8
Wilts. 22 16 7

These figures are sufficient to disprove the view that the third penny actually formed an endowment for the dignity of an earl, but their chief interest is found in the light they throw on the farming of the "pleas," illustrating, as they do, the statement in the Dialogus that the sheriff's firma "ex magna parte de placitis provenit." For multiplying these sums by three we obtain the total for which the pleas were farmed in their respective shires. It will be observed that "the third penny" is stereotyped in amount, but an important passage bearing upon this point is quoted by Madox (Baronia Anglica, p. 139) from the Roll of 27 Hen.II.:—

"Idem Vicecomes redd. comp. de £xxviii de tercio denario Comitatus de Legercestria de vii annis prÆteritis, quos Comes Leg. accipere noluit, nisi haberet similiter de cremento, sicut prÆdecessores sui recipere consueverunt tempore Regis Henrici" (sic).

The meaning of this entry is that the earl demanded the "third penny," not only of the old composition for the "pleas," but also of the increased sum now paid for them. The passage, of course, is puzzling in its statement that the earl's predecessors had received "the third penny," for, so far as the printed Rolls take us, they never did so. A similar difficulty is caused, in the case of Oxfordshire, by the charter of Henry II. (see p. 239) granting to Aubrey de Vere its "third penny" "ut sit inde Comes;" for there is no trace in the printed Rolls of such payment being made, and in 7 John the then earl actually owes "cc marcas pro habendo tercio denario Comitatus OxoniÆ de placitis, et ut sit Comes OxoniÆ."[870]

Passing from these perplexing cases, on which we need fuller knowledge, we have a simple example in 12 Hen.III., when, on the death of the Earl of Essex (February 15, 1228), his annual third penny, as £40 10s. 10d., was allowed to count, for his heirs, towards the payment of his debts to the Crown.[871] A much later and most important instance is that of Devon, where Hugh de Courtenay, as the heir of the Earls of Devon, is found receiving their "third penny" in 8 Edw. III., though not an earl, a state of things which provoked a protest, a decision against him, and, eventually, his elevation to comital rank.

[848] Constitutional History, i. 139.

[849] Ibid., i. 363.

[850] This insured him his participation pro rata in any future increase ("crementum") of the render.

[851] Const. Hist., i. 361.

[852] Ibid., p. 113.

[853] We must, further, observe that, of these six, Lewes, of which we are not told if, or how, its redditus was divided before the Conquest, and Shrewsbury, of which we are told that the "third penny" of its redditus went, not to the earl, but to the sheriff ("Tempore Regis E ... duas partes habebat rex et vicecomes tertiam") are not in point for the earl's share.

[854] Exeter, p. 43 (cf. p. 55).

[855] This passage appears to imply that Dr. Stubbs, who sees in the "third penny" of the county the perquisite of the earl, would look on that of the borough as the perquisite of the sheriff. But the latter, as we have seen, was held, as a rule, by the earl, though occasionally by the sheriff.

[856] This has been strangely misunderstood by Mr. Eyton in his analysis of the Staffordshire survey. See my paper in Domesday Studies.

[857] Domesday, ii. 280, 294. We read of Alan's heir, Conan, in 1156, "Comiti Conano de tercio denario Comit' ix li. et x sol" (Rot. Pip, 2 Hen.II., p. 8). It is a singular circumstance that Robert de Torigny alludes to this under 1171, when, at the death of Conan, "tota Britannia, et comitatus de Gippewis [Ipswich], et honor Richemundie" passed to the king,—and still more singular that his latest editor, Mr. Howlett, identifies "Gippewis" with Guingamp (p. 391).

[858] Will. Rufus, i. 40.

[859] Domesday, i. 38 b, 101, 87 b, 186 b, 253; ii. 294 b.

[860] Baronia Anglica, pp. 137, 138.

[861] Exeter, p. 55.

[862] Const. Hist., i. 139.

[863] The Palatinate of Chester is, of course, anomalous, and does not, strictly, tell either way.

[864] In the third and fifth years the Earl of Arundel is entered as receiving the third penny "per breve regis."

[865] Dialogus de Scaccario, ii. 17.

[866] Reports on the Dignity of a Peer, iii. 68.

[867] Gneist is right in insisting on the fact that an earl was only entitled to the "tertius denarius" in virtue of a distinct grant, but he fails to grasp the important point that such grant was not made to every earl as a matter of course, but only as a special favour. He is also, as we have seen, quite mistaken as to the extent of the third penny (see p. 287).

[868] Norman Britain, p. 168.

[869] These figures are taken from the Rolls of 2-7 Hen.II., a range sufficiently wide to establish their permanence. Occasionally, as in the case of Wilts and Sussex, the "tertius denarius" seems to be omitted for a year or two, but this does not affect the general result.

[870] Pipe-Roll of John, quoted by Madox (Baronia Anglica, p. 139).

[871] Madox (Baronia Anglica, p. 139).

(See pp. 107, 108.)

Dr. Stubbs writes: "A measure dictated still more distinctly by this policy may be traced in the list of sheriffs for A.D. 1130. Richard Basset and Aubrey de Vere, a judge and a royal chamberlain, act as joint sheriffs in no less than eleven counties; Geoffrey de Clinton, Miles of Gloucester, William of Pont l'Arche, the treasurer, are also sheriffs as well as justices of the king's court" (i. 892). But this statement requires a certain qualification. For though they appear as sheriffs (vicecomites) on the Roll, and have been always so reckoned, we gather from one passage in the record that they were, strictly speaking, not vicecomites, but custodes. The difference is this. By the former a county was held ad firmam; by the latter it was held in custodia. In the Inquest of Sheriffs (1170) the distinction is clearly recognized. We there find the expressions used: "sive eos tenuerint ad firmam, sive in custodia." By the true sheriff (vicecomes) the county was, in fact, leased. He, as its farmer (firmarius), was responsible for its annual rent (firma). It was thus, virtually, a speculation of his own, and the profit, if any, was his. But by a process exactly analogous to that of a modern landlord taking an estate into his own hands, and farming it himself through a bailiff, the king could, under special circumstances, take a county into his own hands, and farm it himself through a bailiff (custos). HenryII., in his twentieth year, did this with London, putting in his own custodes in the place of the regular sheriffs, and, in later days, HenryIII. and Edward I. did the same. It was this, I contend, that HenryI. had done with the counties in question. The proof of it is found in this passage:—

"Ricardus basset et Albericus de Ver reddunt Compotum de M marcis argenti de superplus Comitatuum, quas habent in custodia" (p. 63).

Here we have the very same phrase as that in the Inquest of Sheriffs, while the enormous "superplus" of a thousand marcs must represent the excess of receipts over the amount required for the firmÆ, which excess, the counties being "in custodia," fell to the share of the Crown. Thus we obtain the right explanation of the employment in this capacity of royal officers, and we further get a glimpse, which we would not lose, of one of those administrative changes which, as under HenryII., tell of a system of government as yet empirical and imperfect.

It is clear that this measure was no mere development, but a sudden and unforeseen step. For in the case of Essex, the scene of our story, William de Eynsford ("Æinesford"), a Kentish landowner, had leased the county for five years, from Michaelmas, 1128, the consideration he paid for his lease being a hundred marcs (£66 13s. 4d.). Early in the second year of his lease, that is between Michaelmas, 1129, and Easter, 1130, he must have been superseded by the royal custodes, on the king taking the county into his own hands. He, however, received "compensation for disturbance," four-fifths of his hundred marcs ("de Gersoma") being remitted to him in consideration of his losing four out of his five years' lease. All this we learn from the brief record in the Roll (p. 63).

Another point that should be here noticed is the use of the term "Gersoma." Retrospectively, its use in this Roll illustrates its use in Domesday. In those cases, where a firmarius was willing, as a speculation, to give for an estate more than its fixed rental (firma), he gave the excess "de Gersoma," either in the form of a lump sum, or in that of an annual payment.

(See p. 116.)

There yet remains one point, in connection with this remarkable charter, perhaps the most striking, certainly the most novel, of all. This is that of the seal. According to the transcript in the Ashmole MSS., the legend "in circumferentia sigillo" was this: "Matildis Imperatrix Rom' et Regina AngliÆ."

Now, that any such seal was designed for the Empress has never been suspected by any historian. We cannot, on a question of royal seals, appeal to a higher or more recognized authority than Mr. Walter de Gray Birch. He has written as follows on the subject:—

"The type of seal of the empress which is invariably fixed to every document among this collection that bears a seal is that used by her in Germany as 'Queen of the Romans.'... From this date (1106) to that of her death, which took place on the 16th of December, A.D. 1167, long after the solution of the troubles of the years 1140-1142 in England, she was accustomed to use this seal, and this only. It has never been suggested by any writer upon the historic seals of England that Mathildis employed any Great Seal as Queen of England, made after the conventional characteristics which obtain in the Great Seals of Stephen, her predecessor, or of her son, King HenryII. The troubled state of this country, the uncertain movements of the lady, the unsettled confidence of the people, and the consequent inability of attending to such a matter as the engraving of a Great Seal—a work, it must be borne in mind, involving some time and care—are, when taken together, more than sufficient causes to account for the continued usage of this type; although we may fairly presume that it was intended to supersede this foreign seal with one more consentaneously in keeping with English tradition."[872]

The seal to which Mr. Birch refers bore the legend "Mathildis dei Gratia Romanorum regina." The question, of course, at once arises as to the amount of reliance that can be placed on the above transcriber's note. For my part, while fully admitting the right to reject such evidence, I cannot believe that any transcriber would for his own private gratification have forged such a legend, which he could not hope to foist upon the world, if it were indeed a forgery, since a reference to the original would at once expose him.[873] And it is quite certain that we cannot account for it by any misreading, however gross. A comparison of the two legends will put this out of the question:—

Mathildis dei gratia Romanorum regina.
Matildis Imperatrix Rom' et regina AngliÆ.

If we accept the fact, and believe the legend genuine, the first point to strike us is the substitution of "Imperatrix" for "Regina Romanorum."

It is passing strange that Maud should have retained, indeed that she should ever have possessed, a seal which gave her no higher style than that of "Queen of the Romans." It is true that at the time of her actual betrothal (1110), her husband was not, in strictness, "emperor," not having yet been crowned at Rome; yet the performance of that ceremony a few months later (April, 1111) made him fully "emperor." At the time therefore of their marriage and joint coronation (1114), they were, one would imagine, "emperor" and "empress;" and indeed we read in the LÜneburg Chronicle, "dar makede he se to keiserinne." At the same time, as has been well observed, "matters of phrase and title are never unimportant, least of all in an age ignorant and superstitiously antiquarian,"[874] and there must be some good reason for what appears to be a singular contradiction, though the point is overlooked by Mr. Birch. Two explanations suggest themselves. The one is that while Henry was fully and strictly "emperor," having been duly crowned at Rome, his wife, having only been crowned in Germany (1114), was not entitled to the style of "empress," but only to that of "Queen of the Romans." As against this, it would seem impossible that the wife of a crowned emperor can have been anything but an empress. Moreover, from the pleadings of her advocate at Rome, in 1136 (see p. 257 n.), we learn incidentally that she had duly been "anointed to empress." The only other explanation is that her seal had been engraved in 1110—when the emperor was, as I have shown, only "Rex Romanorum"—and had not been altered since.

It is important to remember that a seal is evidence of formal style, and not of current phraseology. In spite of the efforts of Messrs. Bryce and Freeman to insist on accuracy in the matter, it is certain that at the time of which I write a most loose usage prevailed. Thus William of Malmesbury, although he specially records the solemn coronation of HenryV. as "Imperator Romanorum," at Rome in 1111, speaks of him as "Imperator AlemanniÆ," or "Imperator Alemannorum," both before and after that event. This circumstance is the more notable, because I cannot find that style recognized in Mr. Bryce's work, where the terms "German Emperor" and "Emperor of Germany" are treated as recent corruptions.[875] Its common use in the twelfth century is shown by the scene, in the next reign, between Herbert of Bosham and the king (May 1, 1166), when the latter takes the former to task for speaking of Frederick as "King," not as "Emperor" of the Germans. Had Henry enjoyed the advantage of sitting under our own professors, he would have insisted on Frederick being styled Emperor of the Romans; but as he lived in the twelfth century, he employed, to the annoyance of modern pedants, the current language of his day.[876]

It was natural and fitting that, the legend on her seal being at variance with her style, the Empress should embrace the opportunity afforded, by the making of a wholly new seal, to bring the two into harmony.

The next point is the adoption of the form "AngliÆ," not "Anglorum." This, at first sight, seemed suspicious. For though the abbreviation found in charters ("Angl'") might stand for "Anglorum" or for "AngliÆ," the legend on the seal of Stephen, as on that of HenryI., contains the form "Anglorum;" and Matilda styled herself in her charters "Anglorum" (not "Anglie) Domina." But the remarkable fact that both the queens of HenryI. bore on their seals the legend "Sigillum ... ReginÆ Anglie" led me to the conclusion that, so far from impugning, this form actually confirmed the genuineness of the alleged legend.

It will doubtless be asked why this seal should have been affixed, so far as we know, to this charter alone. But it is precisely this that gives it so great an interest. For this is the only known instance of an original charter, still surviving, belonging to the brief but eventful period of the Empress's stay at Westminster on the eve of her intended coronation.[877] It may safely be presumed that a Great Seal was made in readiness for this event, and that its legend would necessarily include the style of "Queen of England." The Empress, in at least two of her charters, had already, though irregularly, assumed this style,[878] and was clearly eager to adopt it. As to her retention of her foreign style on her seal as an English sovereign, it might be suggested that she clung to the loftiest style of all[879] from that haughty pride which was to prove fatal to her claims; but it is more likely that she found it needful to distinguish thus her style from that of her rival's queen. For by a singular coincidence, they would both have had, in the ordinary course, upon their seals precisely the same legend, viz. "Mathildis dei gratia Regina Anglie."[880]

We may then, I think, thus account for the presence of this seal at Westminster, and for its use, with characteristic eagerness, by the Empress on this occasion. We may also no less satisfactorily account for the fact that it was never used again. For this, indeed, the events that followed the fall of the Empress from her high estate, and the virtual collapse of her hopes, may be held sufficiently to account. But it is quite possible that in the headlong flight of the Empress and her followers from Westminster, the Great Seal may have fallen, with the rest of her abandoned treasure, into the hands of her triumphant foes.

[872] Journ. Brit. Arch. Ass., xxxi. 381.

[873] This transcript was taken before the fire in which the charter was so badly injured.

[874] Bryce's Holy Roman Empire.

[875] P. 317 (3rd edition).

[876] "Rex. Quare in nomine dignitatis derogas ei, non vocans eum imperatorem Alemannorum? Herbertus. Rex est Alemannorum; sed ubi scribit, scribit 'Imperator Romanorum, semper Augustus'" (Becket Memorials, iii. 100, 101).

[877] The two other charters which belong (certainly) to this visit are known to us only from transcripts.

[878] "M. Imperatrix Henrici regis filia et Angl[ie] regina."

[879] We must remember the then supreme position and lofty pretensions of "the Emperor."

[880] Original charters of Stephen's queen are so extremely rare, that we know but little of her seal. Transcripts, however, of two fine charters of hers, formerly in the Cottonian collection, will be found in Add. MS. 22,641 (fols. 29, 31), and to one of them is appended a sketch of the seal, the first half of the legend being "Matildis Dei Gratia," and the second being lost.

(See p. 121.)

Few discoveries, in the course of these researches, have afforded me more satisfaction and pleasure than that of the origin of Gervase de Cornhill, the founder of an eminent and wealthy house, and himself a great City magnate who played, we shall find, no small part in the affairs of an eventful time.

The peculiar interest of the story lies in the light it throws on the close amalgamation of the Normans and the English, even in the days of HenryI., thereby affording a perfect illustration of the well-known passage in the Dialogus:—

"Jam cohabitantibus Anglicis et Normannis, et alterutrum uxores ducentibus vel nubentibus, sic permixtÆ sunt nationes, ut vix discerni possit hodie, de liberis loquor, quis Anglicus, quis Normannus sit genere."[881]

It also affords us a welcome glimpse of the territorial aristocracy of the City, as yet its ruling class.

It has hitherto been supposed, as in Foss's work, that Gervase de Cornhill first appears in 1155-56 (2 Hen.II.), in which year he figures on the Pipe-Roll as one of the sheriffs of London. I propose to show that he first appears a quarter of a century before, and so to bridge over Stephen's reign, and to connect the Pipe-Roll of HenryI. with the earliest Pipe-Rolls of HenryII. The problem before us is this. We have to identify the "Gervasius filius Rogeri nepotis Huberti," who figures prominently on the Pipe-Roll of 1130 (31 Hen.I.), with "Gervase, Justiciary of London," who meets us twice under Stephen, with "Gervase" who was one of the sheriffs of London in 1155 and 1156, and with Gervase de Cornhill, whose name occurs at least twice under Stephen, and innumerable times under HenryII., both in a public and private capacity. Let us first identify Gervase de Cornhill with Gervase, the Justiciary of London. The latter personage occurs once in the legend on the seal affixed to "a 'star' with Hebrew words," which reads, "Sigillum Gervas' justitia' Londoniar';"[882] and once in a charter which confirms this legend, dealing, as it does, with a grant: "Gervasio Justic' de Lond'."[883] But the land (in Gamlingay) granted to "Gervase, Justiciary of London," is entered in a survey of the reign of John as held by "the heirs of Gervase de Cornhill" (see p. 121). Similarly, the land mortgaged in the former transaction to "Gervase, Justiciary of London," is afterwards found in possession of Henry, son and heir of Gervase de Cornhill. Thus is established the identity of the two.

The identity of the Gervase who thus flourished in the reigns of Stephen and HenryII. with the Gervase fitz Roger of 1130 must next occupy our attention. Here are the entries relating to the latter:—

"Radulfus filius Ebrardi debet cc marcas argenti pro placitis pecunie Rogeri nepotis Huberti."

"Andreas bucca uncta reddit compotum de lxiiij libris et vii solidis et viiij denariis pro xx libratis terre de terra Rogeri nepotis Huberti."

"Johannes filius Radulfi filii Ebrardi et Robertus frater suus reddunt Compotum de dcccc et ij marcis argenti iiij denarios minus de debitis Gervasii filii Rogeri pro tot terr patris sui exceptis xx libratis terrÆ quas rex retinuit ad opus Andr' bucca uncta.... Et Idem debent iij marcas auri pro concessione terrarum quas Gervasius eis dedit."

"Ingenolda uxor Rogeri Nepotis Huberti debet ij marcas auri ut habeat maritagium et dotem et res suas."

"Gervasius filius Rogeri nepotis Huberti debet vj libras et xii solidos et vj denarios de debitis patris sui."

"Robertus filius Radufi et Johannes frater ejus reddunt Compotum de iij marcis auri ut rex concederet eis vadimonium et terras quas Gervasius eis concessit."[884]

These entries are explained by the charter subjoined, which shows how John and Robert came to have charge of the estate:—

"H. rex Angl[orum] Vic' Lund' et omnibus Baronibus et Vicecomitibus in quorum Bailiis Gervasius filius Rogeri terram habet salutem. Precipio quod Gervasius filius Rogeri sit saisitus et tenens de omnibus terris et rebus patris sui sicut pater ejus erat die quo movit ire ad Jerosolimam.... Et ipse et tota terra sua interim sint in custodia et saisina Johannis et Roberti filiorum Radulfi.... T. Comite Gloecestrie. Apud West'."[885]

John fitz Ralph (fitz Ebrard) was another London magnate, who was more or less connected with Gervase throughout his career. He is found with him at St. Albans, late in Stephen's reign, witnessing a charter of the king;[886] and the two men, as "Gervase and John," were joint sheriffs of London in 2 Hen.II. He is also the first witness to one of Gervase's charters after his brother Alan.[887]

We further find Gervase fitz Roger excused (in the Pipe-Roll of 1130) the payment of two shillings "de veteri Danegeldo" (? 1127-28) in Middlesex, and seven shillings "de preterito Danegeldo" (1128-29) because his land is "waste."[888] The inference to be drawn from all these passages is that Gervase had then (1130) recently succeeded his father, a man of unusual wealth and considerable property in land. We should therefore expect to find him, in his turn, a man of some importance, as was our own Gervase the Justiciar (alias Gervase de Cornhill), the only Gervase who meets us as a man of any consequence. Fortunately, however, we are not dependent on mere inference. The manor of Chalk was granted by the Crown to Roger "nepos Huberti;"[889] it was subsequently regranted to Gervase de Cornhill,[890] whom I identify with Gervase his son. Moreover, the adoption by Gervase of the surname "de Cornhill" can, as it happens, be accounted for. Among the records of the duchy of Lancaster is a grant by William, Archbishop of Canterbury (1123-1136), of land at "Eadintune" to Gervase and Agnes his wife, Agnes being described as daughter of "Godeleve."[891] By the aid of another document relating to the same property,[892] we identify this "Godeleve" as the wife of Edward de Cornhill. To the eye of a trained genealogist all is thus made clear.

But we now find ourselves in the midst of a most interesting family connection. For these same records carry us back to the father of this "Godeleve," namely, Edward of Southwark.[893] It is true that here he figures merely as a "Æ. desudwerc," but we have only to turn to another quarter, and there we find "Edwardo de Suthwerke et Willelmo filio ejus" among the leading witnesses to the invaluable document recording the surrender by the English Cnihtengild of their soke to the priory of Christchurch (1125).[894] I need scarcely lay stress on the interest and importance of everything bearing on that remarkable and as yet mysterious institution. We find ourselves now brought into actual contact with the gild. For in one of its members, as named in that document, "Edwardus Hupcornhill," we recognize no other than that "Edward of Cornhill" who was son-in-law to "Edward of Southwark."[895] Following up our man in yet another quarter, we find him witnessing a London deed (temp. William the Dean),[896] and another one of about the middle of the reign of HenryI.,[897] though wrongly assigned in the (Hist. MSS.) Report to "about 1127."[898] Lastly, turning to still another quarter, we find his name among those of the witnesses to an agreement between Ramsey Abbey and the priory of Christchurch soon after 1125.[899]

We are now in a position to construct this remarkable pedigree:—


Edward of Southwark,
living 1125.
"
+---+---------+
" "
"Ingenolda," = Roger Edward = Godeleve. William,
living 1130. " "nepos de Cornhill," living 1125.
" Huberti." living 1125."
" "
" +----------+
" "
Gervase = Agnes
Fitz Roger de Cornhill,
(afterwards married
Gervase de before 1136.
Cornhill).

I say that this is a remarkable pedigree because, from the dates, Edward of Southwark must have been born within a very few years of the Conquest, and also because we can feel sure, in the case both of him and of his son-in-law, that we are dealing with men of the old stock, connected with the venerable gild of English "Cnihts." But it further shows us how the elder of the two bestowed on his English son the name of the Norman Conqueror, and how the Norman settlers intermarried with the English stock.

Let us now return to the father of Gervase, Roger "nepos Huberti." Here, again, there come to our help the records of the duchy of Lancaster. Among them are two royal charters, the first of which grants to Roger the manor of Chalk, in Kent,[900] while the second was consequent on his death,[901] and should be read in connection with the above extracts from the Pipe-Roll of 1130. This charter has a special interest from its mention of the fact that Roger had gone "ad Jerosolima." We may infer from this that he had died on pilgrimage.[902] As Gervase inherited from his father so large an estate, Roger must have been, in his day, a man of some consequence. It is, therefore, rather strange that his name does not occur in the report on the muniments of St. Paul's, nor in any other quarter to which I have been able to refer. Luckily, however, Stow has preserved for us the gist of a document which he had seen, when he tells us that on the grant of their soke, in 1125, by the Cnihtengild—

"The king sent also his sheriffs, to wit Aubrey de Vere and Roger nephew to Hubert, which (upon his behalf) should invest this church with the possessions thereof; which the said sheriffs accomplished, coming upon the ground, Andrew Buchevite[903] and the forenamed witnesses and others standing by."[904]

If we can trust to this passage, as I believe we certainly can, our Roger was a sheriff of London in 1125. This makes it highly probable that he was identical with the "Roger" named in a document addressed, a few years earlier:—

"Hugoni de Bocheland, Rogero, Leofstano, Ordgaro, et omnibus aliis baronibus LundoniÆ."[905]

I do not know of any other Roger who is likely to have been thus addressed.

We are given by Gervase de Cornhill a further clue as to his parentage in a charter of his, under HenryII., in which he mentions Ralph fitz Herlwin as his uncle ("avunculus"). Ralph fitz Herlwin was in 1130 joint-Sheriff of London.[906] This clue, therefore, is worth following up. Now, Ralph must either have been a brother of the father or of the mother of Gervase. It is highly improbable that Ralph "filius Herlwini" was a brother of Roger "nepos Huberti," each of the two being always mentioned by the same distinctive suffix. It may, therefore, be presumed that Ralph was brother to Roger's wife. Now, we happen to have two documents which greatly concern this Ralph and his son, and which belong to one transaction, although they figure widely apart in the report on the muniments of St. Paul's.[907] Nicholas, son of Ælfgar, parish priest of the church of St. Michael's, Cheap, a living which, like his father before him, he held at lease from St. Paul's, exercised his right to the next presentation in favour of a son of Ralph fitz Herlwin, who had married his niece Mary. From the evidence now in our possession, we may construct this pedigree:—


"Algar Colessune,"[908] "Herlwin."
priest of St.Michael's, "
Cheap. "
" "
+-------+------+ +-------------+-------+------+-----
" " " " "
Nicolas, [dau.] = Baldwin Ralph William Herlwin
priest of " de Arras. fitz fitz fitz
St. Michael's, " Herlwin, Herlwin,[909] Herlwin,
Cheap. " joint-sheriff living 1130. living 1130.
" in 1130. [909]
" "
" +------+----+------------+
" " " "
Mary = Robert William. Herlwin.
fitz Ralph,
inherited the
living of
St. Michael's
from his
wife's uncle.


"Herlwin."
"
"
"
---+------------+
"
"Ingenolda."[910] = Roger "nepos
" Huberti,"
" joint-sheriff,
" 1125.
+-+----------+
" "
Agnes = Gervase Alan,
de Cornhill, " (nephew to Ralph brother
dau. of Edward " fitz Herlwin), to
de Cornhill. " joint-Sheriff of Gervase.
" London, 1155-56. .
+--------------+--------------+ .
" " " .
Alice[911] = Henry de Reginald Ralph Roger
de Courci, " Cornhill, de Cornhill, de Cornhill. fitz
heiress of " Sheriff of Sheriff of Alan.
the English " London and Kent.
De Courcis, " of Kent and "
afterwards " of Surrey. "
wife of Warin " "
fitz Gerold. " +--------------+
" "
Joan de = Hugh de Nevill, Reginald de
Cornhill. Forester of England. Cornhill, junior.

It will have been noticed that in this pedigree I assign to Gervase a brother Alan. I do so on the strength of a charter of Archbishop Theobald, late in the reign of Stephen, to Holy Trinity, witnessed inter alios by "Gervasio de Cornhill et Alano fratre ejus,"[912] also of a charter I have seen (Duchy of Lanc., Cart. Misc., ii. 57), in which the first witness to a charter of Gervase is Alan, his brother. The "Roger fitz Alan" for whom I suggest an affiliation to this Alan occurs among the witnesses to a grant made by Ralph, and witnessed by Reginald de Cornhill.[913] This suggests such paternity, and his name, Roger, would then be derived from Roger, his paternal grandfather. We have here, at least, another clue which ought to be followed up, for Roger fitz Alan is repeatedly found among the leading witnesses to London documents of the close of the twelfth and beginning of the thirteenth centuries, his career culminating in his appointment as mayor on the death of the well-known "Henry fitz Ailwin" in 1212.[914]

The fact that Gervase and Alan were brothers tempts one to recognize in them the "Alanus juvenis et Gervasius fratres," who witness a grant to (their cousin) Robert fitz Ralph fitz Herlwin,[915] and the "Alanus juvenis" and "Gervasius frater Alani" of a similar document.[916] But, unluckily, we find this same Alan elsewhere styled "Alanus filius Huberti juvenis."[917] Possibly they were sons of that Hubert to whom his father was "nepos." But the question, for the present, must be left in doubt.

Both Gervase de Cornhill and Henry his son appear, it may be added, from the evidence of charters, to have lent money on mortgage, and to have acquired landed property by foreclosing. A curious allusion to the mercantile origin and the profitable money-lending transactions of Geoffrey is found in a sneer of Becket's biographer, when, as Sheriff of Kent, he opposed the primate's landing.[918] The contemporary allusion to such pursuits, in the Dialogus, breathes the same scornful spirit for the trader and all his works.[919] Gervase, I think, may have been that "Gervase" who, at the head of the citizens of London, met HenryII. in 1174 (Fantosme, l. 1941); he would seem to have lived on till 1183, and was probably, at his death, between seventy and seventy-five years old. Among his descendants were a Dean of St. Paul's (1243-1254) and a Bishop of Coventry and Lichfield (1215-1223).

[881] Dialogus, i. 10.

[882] Such is the reading given by Anstis, who saw this star among the duchy records. It is greatly to be hoped that it may still be found. Anstis describes the device as "a Lyon."

[883] Duchy of Lancaster: Royal Charters, No. 22.

[884] Rot. Pip., 31 Hen.I., pp. 144, 145, 147-149. Compare the clause in Henry's charter guaranteeing to the citizens "terras suas et vadimonia." Here the possession has to be paid for.

[885] Duchy of Lancaster: Royal Charters, No. 8.

[886] "Gervasio de Corn ..., Johanne filio Radulfi" (Madox's Formularium, 293).

[887] Duchy of Lancaster: Cart. Misc., ii. 57.

[888] Rot. Pip., 31 Hen.I., pp. 150, 151.

[889] Duchy of Lancaster: Royal Charters, No. 3.

[890] Ibid., No. 26 (see Pipe-Roll Society: Ancient Charters, p. 66).

[891] Grants in boxes, A., No. 156.

[892] Ibid., 154.

[893] "Ego Radulfus Archiepiscopus [1114-1122] concedo Æadwardo de Cornhelle et uxori ejus Godelif et hÆredibus suis terram de Eadintune ... quam Æ. desudwerc dedit cum filia sua Æ. de Cornhelle" (ibid., 154). We have here an instance of the caution with which official calendars should be used. In the official abstract of the above record (Thirty-fifth Report of Dep. Keeper, p. 15), the above words are rendered, "with his daughter Æ. de Cornhelle," the dative being taken for an ablative, and the wife transformed into her husband!

[894] London and Middlesex Arch. Journ., v. 477.

[895] The curious form "Hupcornhill" should, of course, be noted. I have met with a similar form at Colchester, where the name "Opethewalle," which has been supposed to have been connected with the town wall, occurs earlier (under Edward I.) as "Opethehelle," i.e. up the hill. The idiom still survives in such forms as "up town" and "up the street." It probably accounts for the strange name, "Hoppeoverhumber," i.e. a man who came from "up beyond the Humber" (cf. for aspirate "Huppelanda de Berchamstede").

[896] Ninth Report Hist. MSS., i. 61 b.

[897] Ibid., p. 66 a.

[898] Ibid., p. 31 b. It is certainly earlier than 1120, when Otuel fitz Count (the leading witness) was drowned, and probably earlier than the spring of 1116.

[899] Pipe-Roll Society: Ancient Charters, p. 26 (Eadwardus de Corhulle).

[900] Royal Charters, No. 3. This charter must belong to the years 1116-1120.

[901] Ibid., No. 8 (see p. 305).

[902] This has a curious bearing on the legend that Gilbert Becket, the primate's father, had journeyed to Palestine, as showing that this was actually done by a contemporary City magnate.

[903] This name should be Andrew Buccuinte (Bucca uncta).

[904] Strype's Stow, ii. 4.

[905] Ramsey Cartulary, i. 130. The date there assigned is 1114-1130, but Hugh de Bocland appears to have died several years before 1130.

[906] Rot. Pip., 31 Hen.I, p. 149.

[907] Ninth Report Hist. MSS., App. i. pp. 20 a, 64 a.

[908] The form of this surname should be noted as illustrating the practice of abbreviation. The name of Ælfgar's father must have been Colswegen, or some other compound of "Col—"

[909] See Pipe-Roll of 1130.

[910] This involves a double supposition: (a) that "Ingenolda," who is proved to have been the widow of Roger, was the mother of his son Gervase; (b) that Ralph fitz Herlwin was brother to the mother, not the father, of Gervase. These assumptions seem tolerably certain, but, at present, they can only be provisionally accepted.

[911] For this descent see Stapleton's preface to the Liber de Antiquis Legibus (Cam. Soc.).

[912] From a MS. note of Dugdale (L. 41, dors.).

[913] Ninth Report Hist. MSS., i. 52 b.

[914] This, it must be well understood, is thrown out merely as a suggestion.

[915] Ninth Report Hist. MSS., i. 64 a.

[916] Ibid., 66 b.

[917] Ibid., 20 a.

[918] "Cujus jurisdictioni Cantia subjiciebatur, plus besses et centesimas usuras quam bonum et Æquum attendens" (Becket Memorials, iii. 100).

[919] "Quod si forte miles aliquis vel liber alius a sui status dignitate, quod absit, degenerans, multiplicandis denariis per publica mercimonia, vel per turpissimum genus quÆstus, hoc est per foenus extiterit.... Hiis similis qui multiplicant quocunque modo rem." Compare Quadripartitus: ein Englisches Rechtsbuch von 1114 (ed. Liebermann): "qui, vera morum generositate carentes et honesta prosapia, longo nummorum stemmate gloriantur, ... qui vetitum pecunie fenus exercent, ... miseram pecunie stipem, pauperum lacrimis et anxietatibus cruentatam, omni veritatis et justicie sanctioni mentes perdite prefecerunt et id solum sapientiam reputant quod eis obtatum pecunie fenus quibuscunque machinationibus insusurrat" (Dedicatio, § 16, § 33). Compare also with these Cicero (De Officiis, i. 42): "Jam de artificiis et quÆstibus, qui liberales habendi, qui sordidi sint, hÆc prÆaccepimus. Primum improbantur ii quÆstus qui in odia hominum incurrunt, ut portitorum, ut feneratorum.... Sordidi etiam putandi qui mercantur a mercatoribus quod statim vendant. Nihil enim proficiunt nisi admodum mentiantur."

(See p. 124.)

As this important charter has never, I believe, been printed, I have taken the present opportunity of publishing it in extenso. The grantee must, at first, have staunchly supported Stephen, for he received in 1139, from the king, a grant of that constableship which Miles of Gloucester had forfeited on his defection.[920] It is evident, however, from the terms of this charter that he was jealous of Stephen's favourite, Gualeran, Count of Meulan, and of the power which the king had given him at Worcester. The grant of Tamworth also should be carefully noted, because that portion of the Despencer inheritance had fallen to the share of Marmion, which suggests that the Beauchamps and the Marmions were at strife, and that therefore, in this struggle, they embraced opposite sides. An intermarriage between Robert Marmion and Maud de Beauchamp was probably, as in other cases, a compromise of the quarrel.

"M. Imperatrix H. Regis filia et Anglor[um] domina Archiepiscopis Episcopis Abbatibus Comitibus Baronibus Justic[iariis] vicecomitibus ministris et omnibus fidelibus suis francis et Anglis tocius AngliÆ salutem. Sciatis me dedisse et reddidisse Willelmo de Bellocampo hereditario jure Castellum de Wigorn[ia] cum mota sibi et heredibus suis ad tenendum de me in capite et heredibus meis. Dedi ei et reddidi vicecomitatum Wigorn[ie] et forestas cum omnibus appendiciis suis in feodo et hereditarie per eandem firmam quam pater eius Walterus de Bellocampo inde reddebat. Et de hoc devenit ipse Willelmus meus ligius homo contra omnes mortales et nominatim contra Gualerann[um] Comitem de Mellent et ita quod nec ipse Comes Gualeran[us] nec aliquis alius de hiis predictis mecum finem faciet quin semper ipse Willelmus de me in capite teneat nisi ipse bona voluntate et gratuita concessione de predicto Comite tenere voluerit. Et prÆter hoc dedi ei et reddidi castellum et honorem de Tamword ad tenend[um] ita bene et in pace et quiete et plenarie et honorifice et libere sicut unquam melius et quietius et plenarius et honorificentius et liberius Robertus Dispensator frater Ursonis de Abbetot ipsum castellum et honorem tenuerit. Et eciam dedi ei et reddidi Manerium de Cokeford cum omnibus appendiciis suis ut rectum suum sine placito. Et cum hoc dedi ei et reddidi Westonam et Luffenham in Roteland cum omnibus appendiciis suis ut rectum suum similiter sine placito. Dedi eciam ei et concessi de cremento lx libratas terrÆ de perquisitione Angl' pro servicio suo. Et iterum dedi ei et reddidi conestabulatum quem Urso de Abetot tenuit et dispensam ita hereditarie sicut Walterus pater ejus eam de patre meo H. Rege tenuit. Et item dedi ei et concessi terras et hereditates suorum proximorum parentum qui contra me fuerint in Werra mea et mecum finem facere non poterunt nisi de sua parentela propinquiore michi in ipsa Werra servierit. Quare volo et firmiter precipio quod de me et de quocunque teneat bene et honorifice in pace et hereditarie et libere et quiete teneat ipse Willelmus et heres suus post eum in bosco in plano in pratis et pasturis in forestis et fugaciis in percursibus et exitibus in aquis et molendinis in vivariis et piscariis in stagnis et mariscis et salinis et viis et semitis in foris et in feriis infra burgum et extra in civitate et extra et in omnibus locis cum saca et soka et toll et team et Infangenthef et cum omnibus consuetudinibus et libertatibus et quietudinibus T[estibus] Ep'o Bern[ardo] de S'cto D., et Nigello Ep'o de Ely, et Rob[erto] Com[ite] Gloec[estrie] et Milon[e] Com[ite] He[re]ford et Brienc[io] fil[io] Com[itis] et Unfr[ido] de Buh[un] et Joh[ann]e fil[io] Gilleb[erti] et Walkel[ino] Maminot et Milon[e] de Belloc[ampo] et Gaufr[edo] de Walt[er]vyll[a] et Steph[ano] de Belloc[ampo] et Rob[er]to de Colevill et Isnardo park[?ario] Gaufr[edo] de Abbetot Gilleb[erto] Arch' Nich[olao] fil[io] Isnardi. Apud Oxineford." There can, I think, be little question that this charter passed at Oxford just after that by which Miles of Gloucester was created Earl of Hereford (July 25, 1141). It is certainly previous to the Earl of Gloucester's departure from England in the summer of 1142, and I do not know of any evidence for the presence of these bishops with the Empress at Oxford after the rout of Winchester. The names of the eight first witnesses to this charter are all found in Miles's charter (Foedera, N.E., i. 14). As to the others, Miles de Beauchamp had held his castle of Bedford against Stephen (Christmas, 1137), and, though compelled to surrender it, had regained it on the triumph of the Empress. Stephen de Beauchamp heads the list of William de Beauchamp's under-tenants in his Carta (1166), and the Abetots—Heming's "Ursini"—also held of him. "Isnardus" was a landowner in Worcestershire and witnessed a charter to Evesham Abbey in 1130.

The text of this charter—which is taken from the Beauchamp Cartulary (Add. MSS., 28,024, fol. 126 b), a most precious volume, of which the existence is little known—is perhaps corrupt in places, but the document affords several points of considerable interest. Among them are the formula "dedi et reddidi" applied to the grantee's previous possessions, as contrasted with the "dedi et concessi" of the new grant (60 "librates" of land) and of the grant of his relatives' inheritance; the reference to the hereditary shrievalty of Worcester; the allusion to Tamworth Castle as the head of its "honour" (as at Arundel); and the phrase "de hoc devenit ... meus ligius homo contra omnes mortales," to be compared with "pro hiis ... devenit homo noster ligius contra omnes homines" in the charter (1144) to Humfrey de Bohun (Pipe-Roll Society: Ancient Charters, p. 46), and the "homagium suum fecit ligie contra omnes homines" in the charter to Miles of Gloucester (see p. 56). The statement that active opponents of the Empress were precluded from compounding for their offence, except by special intervention, occurs, I think, here alone. The facts that Urse de Abetot was a constable and Walter de Beauchamp an hereditary "Dispenser" are also noteworthy, the latter bearing on the question of the succession to Robert "Dispensator" (see my remarks in Ancient Charters, p. 2).

[920] See Appendix F.

(See p. 146.)

It is difficult to overrate the importance of the Canterbury charter to Geoffrey in its bearing on the origin and nature of this far-famed earldom. For centuries, antiquaries and lawyers have wrangled over this dignity, the premier earldom of England, but its true character and history have remained an unsolved enigma.

The popular belief that the dignity is "an earldom by tenure" and is annexed to the possession of Arundel Castle, is based on the petitions of John fitz Alan in 11 Hen.IV. and of Thomas Howard in 3 Car. I. This view would be strenuously upheld, of course, by the possessors of the castle, but neither their own ex parte statements, nor even the tacit admission of them by the Crown, can override the facts of the case as established by the evidence of history. The problem is for us, it should be added, of merely historical interest, as the dignity is now, and has been since 1627, held under a special parliamentary entail created in that year.

Even the warmest advocates of the "earldom by tenure" theory would admit that such an anomaly was absolutely unique of its kind. The onus of proving the fact must therefore rest on them, and the presumption, to put it mildly, is completely against them, for I do not hesitate to say that to a student of the dignity of an earl the proposition they ask us to accept is more than impossible: it is ludicrous.

Tierney endeavoured, with some skill, to rebut the arguments of Lord Redesdale in the Reports of the Lords' Committee, but the advance of historical research leaves them both behind. The latest words on the subject have been spoken by Mr. Pym Yeatman, the confidence of whose assertions and the size of whose work[921] might convey the erroneous impression that he had solved this ancient riddle. I shall therefore here examine his arguments in some detail, and, having disposed of his theories, shall then discuss the facts.

An enthusiastic champion of the "earldom by tenure" theory, Mr. Yeatman has further advanced a view which is quite peculiar to himself. So far as this view can be understood, it "dimidiates" the first earl (d. 1176), and converts him into two, viz. a father who died about 1156, and a son who died in 1176. This is first described as "certain" (p. 281),[922] then as "probable" (p. 288),[923] lastly, as "possible" (p. 285).[924] But when we look for the foundation of the theory, and for evidence that the first earl died in 1156, we only read, to our confusion, that the doings of the Becket earl are "possibly" to be attributed to "his [the first earl's] son, and we must come to that conclusion, if we believe the only evidence we possess in relation to the death of his father in 1156; at any rate, before it is rejected some reason should be shown for doing so." Yet the only scrap of "evidence" given us is the incidental remark (p. 283) that "the year 1156 is usually assigned as that of the death of the first Earl of Arundel." Now, this is directly contrary to fact. For Mr. Yeatman himself tells us that Dugdale's is "the generally received account" (p. 282), and Dugdale, like every one else, kills the first earl in 1176.[925] Again, it is "very certain," we learn, that the Earl of Arundel "died the 3rd (sic) of October, 1176" (p. 281), while "Diceto is the authority for the statement that William Albini, Earl of Arundel, died the 17th (sic) of October, 1176" (p. 285), the actual words of the chronicler being given as "iv. die Octobus" (sic). Now, all three dates, as a matter of fact, are wrong, though this is only introduced to show how the laborious researches of the author are marred by a carelessness which is fatal to his work.

Let us now turn to this argument:—

"The foundation charter of Bungay, in Suffolk, contains the first entry known to the author of the title of Earl of Sussex. It was founded in 1160 by Roger de Glanville.... This charter seems to confirm the statement that the first Earl of Arundel died about 1156. If not, he too was styled Earl of Sussex. It disposes as well of the theory that the first (sic) Earl of Arundel was so created[926] in 1176" (p. 284).

This argument is based on the fact that the house was "founded in 1160." The Monasticon editors indeed say that this was "about" the date, but, unluckily, a moment's examination of the list of witnesses to the charter shows that its date must be much later,[927] while Mr. Eyton unhesitatingly assigns it to 1188. All the above argument, therefore, falls to the ground.

Another point on which the author insists as of great importance is that the first earl was never Earl of Sussex:—

"The first Earl of Arundel was never called Earl of Sussex, nor did he bear that title.... His son was the first Earl of Sussex, and he would certainly have given his father the higher title if he ever bore it. Yet in confirming his charter to Wymondham, William, Earl of Sussex, confirms the grants of his ... father, William, the venerable Earl of Arundel.... An earl could not call himself the earl of a county unless he had a grant of it, and of this, with respect to the husband of Queen Adeliza, there is no evidence" (p. 282).

"That his son was called Earl of Sussex, and that he was the first earl, is equally clear" (p. 282).

"The chartulary of the Abbey of Buckenham, which the first Earl of Arundel founded, preserves the distinction in the titles of himself and his son and successor already insisted upon. It was founded tempe Stephen, and the founder is styled William, Count of Chichester. William, Count of Sussex, confirms the charter" (p. 284).

But on the very next page he demolishes his own argument by quoting Hoveden to the effect that "Willielmus (sic) de Albineio filio Willielmi Comitis de Arundel [Rex] dedit comitatum de Southsex." For here his own rule would require that if the late earl was, as he admits, Earl of Sussex, he would not be described as Earl of Arundel.[928]

But, in any case, the still existing charter to Geoffrey de Mandeville (1141), which the earl attests as "Earl of Sussex" (evidence which does not stand alone), is absolutely conclusive on the subject, and simply annihilates Mr. Yeatman's attempts to deny to the husband of Queen Adeliza the possession of that title.

With this there falls to the ground the argument based on that denial, viz.:—

"There is another argument which appears to have been lost sight of, which proves distinctly that there was (sic) at least five earls, and probably six, of the name of William de Albini. The record of the 12 HenryIII. which was made after the last earl of that name was dead three years proves that there were four Earls of Sussex.... Now, the first Earl of Arundel was never called Earl of Sussex, nor did he bear that title," etc. (p. 282).

The above argument that the record in question proves the existence of five, not of four, earls thus falls to the ground. But this is by no means all. Mr. Yeatman first asserts (p. 281 a) that there were five Albini Earls of Arundel in all, "if indeed there were not six of them." Deducting the last earl, Hugh de Albini, this leaves us four or five Earl Williams in succession. Yet on the very next page he urges it (in the above passage) as "distinctly proved" that "there was (sic) at least five earls, and probably six, of the name of William de Albini." And, lastly, on p. 284, he announces that "there must have been six"!

We will now dismiss from our minds all that has been written on the point by Mr. Yeatman and other antiquaries, and turn to the facts of the case, which are few and beyond dispute. It is absolutely certain, from the evidence of contemporary chronicles and charters, that the first Albini earl, the husband of Queen Adeliza, was indifferently styled at the time (1) Earl of Sussex, (2) Earl of Chichester, (3) Earl of Arundel, (4) Earl William de Albini. The proofs of user of these styles are as follows. First, he attests as Earl of Sussex the Canterbury charter to the Earl of Essex (Christmas, 1141);[929] he also attests as Earl of Sussex Stephen's charter to Barking Abbey, which may have passed about the same time. As this charter is of importance for the argument, I append the full list of witnesses as extracted by me from the Patent Rolls:—

"Matild[a] Regina & Will[elm]o Comite de Sudsexa, & Will[elm]o Mart[el], & Adam de Belum, & Rog[ero] de Fraxin[eto] & Reinald[o] fil[io] Comitis, & Henr[ico] de Novo Mercato, & Ric[ard]o de Valderi, & Godefrid[o] de Petrivilla, & Warn[erio] de Lusoris, Apud Berching[es].[930]

Secondly, it is as "Earl of Chichester" that he attests four charters,[931] one of which is dated 1147, and is confirmed by King Stephen as the grant "quod Comes Willelmus de Arundel fecit;" it is also as Earl of Chichester that he appears in the Buckenham foundation charter,[932] and that he confirms the grants to Boxgrove.[933] As to the two other styles no question arises.

Thus the case of the earldom of Arundel is one of special interest in its bearing on the adoption of comital titles. For it affords, according to the view I have advanced, an example of the use, in a single case, of all the four possible varieties of an earl's title. These four possible varieties are those in which the title is taken (1) from the county of which the bearer is earl, (2) from the capital town of that county, (3) from the earl's chief residence, (4) from his family name. Strictly speaking, when an earl was created, it was always (whatever may be pretended) as the earl of a particular county. The earl and his county were essentially correlative; nor was it then possible to conceive an earl unattached to a county. Titles, however, like surnames in that period of transition, had not yet crystallized into a hard and fast form, and it was deemed unnecessary, when speaking of an earl, that his county should always be mentioned. Men spoke of "Earl Geoffrey," or of "Geoffrey, Earl of Essex," just as they spoke of "King Henry," or of "Henry, King of the English." If the simple "Earl Geoffrey" was not sufficiently distinctive, they added his surname, or his residence, or his county for the purpose of identification. The secondary importance of this addition is the key to Norman polyonomy. The founder, for instance, of the house of Clare was known as Richard "Fitz-Gilbert," or "de Tunbridge," or "de Bienfaite," or "de Clare." The result of this system, or rather want of system, was, as we might expect, in the case of earls, that no fixed principle guided the adoption of their styles. It was indeed a matter of haphazard which of their cognomina prevailed, and survived to form the style by which their descendants were known. Thus, the Earls of Herts and of Surrey, of Derby and of Bucks, were usually spoken of by their family names of Clare and of Warenne, of Ferrers and of Giffard; on the other hand the Earls of Norfolk and of Essex, of Devon and of Cornwall, were more usually styled by those of their counties. Where the name of the county was formed from that of its chief town, the latter, rather than the county itself, was adopted for the earl's style. Familiar instances are found in the earldoms of Chester, Gloucester, and Hereford, of Lincoln, of Leicester, and of Warwick. Rarest, perhaps, are those cases in which the earl took his style from his chief residence, as the Earls of Pembroke(shire) from Striguil (Chepstow), and, perhaps, of Wiltshire from Salisbury, though here the case is a doubtful one, for "de Salisbury" was already the surname of the family when the earldom was conferred upon it. The Earl of Gloucester is spoken of by the Continuator of Florence of Worcester as "Earl of Bristol" (see p. 284), and the Earls of Derby occasionally as Earls "of Tutbury," but the most remarkable case, of course, is that of Arundel itself. It was doubtful for a time by which style this earldom would eventually be known, and "Sussex," under HenryII., seemed likely to prevail. The eventual adoption of Arundel was, no doubt, largely due to the importance of that "honour" and of the castle which formed its "head."

Having now established that the earldom of "Arundel" was from the first the earldom of a county, and thus similar to every other, one is led to inquire on what ground there is claimed for it an absolutely unique and wholly anomalous origin. I reply: on none whatever. There is nothing to rebut the legitimate assumption that William de Albini was created an earl in the ordinary course of things. Here, again, the facts of the case, few and simple though they are, have been so overlaid by assumption and by theory that it is necessary to state them anew. All that has been hitherto really known is that Queen Adeliza married William de Albini between King Henry's death (December, 1135) and the landing of the Empress in the autumn of 1139, and that her husband subsequently appears as an earl. The assertion that he became an earl on his marriage, in virtue of his possession of Arundel Castle, is pure assumption and nothing else.[934] I have already dwelt on the value of the Canterbury charter to Geoffrey as evidence not only that William was Earl "of Sussex," but also that he was already an earl at Christmas, 1141. In that charter I claim to have discovered the earliest contemporary record mention of this famous earldom.[935] William, therefore, became an earl between Christmas, 1135, and Christmas, 1141. This much is certain.

The key to the problem, however, is found in another quarter. The curious and valuable Chronicle of the Holy Cross of Waltham (Harl. MS., 3776) was the work of one who was acquainted—indeed, too well acquainted—with the persons and the doings of those two nobles, Geoffrey de Mandeville and William de Albini. His own neighbourhood became their battleground, and when William harried Geoffrey's manors, and Geoffrey, in revenge, fired Waltham, he was among the sufferers himself.[936] The pictures he draws of these rival magnates are, therefore, of peculiar interest, and his admiration for Geoffrey is so remarkable, in the face of the earl's wild deeds, that no apology is needed for quoting the description in full:—

"E contra Gaufridus iste prÆcellens multiformi gratia, prÆcipuus totius Anglie, militia quidem prÆclivis, morum venustate prÆclarus, in consiliis regis et regni moderamine cunctis prÆminens, agebat se inter ceteros quasi unus ex illis, nullius probitatis suÆ garrulus, nullius probitatis sibi collatÆ vel dignitatis nimius ostensator, rei suÆ familiaris providus dispensator, omnium virtutum communium quÆ tantum decerent virum affluentia exuberans, si Dei gratiam diligentius acceptam et ceteris prelatam, diligens executor menti suÆ sedulus imprimeret; novit populus quod non mentior, quem si laudibus extulerim, meritis ejus assignari potius quam gratiÆ nostrÆ id debere credimus, verumptamen gratiÆ divinÆ de cujus munere venit quicquid boni provenit homini" (cap. 29).

"Tempore igitur incendii supra memorati, dum observaret comes ille ecclesiam cum multis ne succenderetur, amicissimus ipse et devotus ecclesiÆ, afflictus multo dolore quod periclitarentur res ecclesiÆ (non tamen poterat manentibus illis injuriam sibi illatam vindicare)," etc. (cap. 31).

As eager to denounce the character of William as to palliate the excesses of Geoffrey, the chronicler thus sketches the husband of Queen Adeliza:—

"Seditionis tempore, cum se inÆqualiter agerent homines in terra nostra, et de pari contenderet modicus cum magno, humilis cum summo, et fide penitus subacta, nullo respectu habito servi ad dominum, sic vacillaret regnum et regni status miserabili ductore premeretur fere usque ad exanimationem, e vicino contendebant inter se duo de prÆcipuis terrÆ baronibus, Gaufridus de Mandeville, et Comes de Harundel, quem post discessum Regis Henrici conjugio ReginÆ Adelidis contigit honorari, unde et superbire et supra se extolli coepit ultra modum, ut [non] posset sibi pati parem, et vilesceret in oculis suis quicquid prÆcipuum prÆter regem in se habebat noster mundus. Habebat tunc temporis Willelmus ille, pincerna, nondum comes, dotem reginÆ Waltham, contiguam terris comitis Gaufridi de Mandeville, impatiens quidem omnium comprovincialium terras suo dominio non mancipari.[937]

In the words "nondum comes" we find the clue we seek. If the writer had merely abstained from giving William his title, the value of his evidence would be slight; but when he goes, as it were, out of his way to inform us that though William, in virtue of his marriage, was already in possession of the queen's dower, he was "not yet an earl," he tells us, in unmistakable language, the very thing that we want to know. It was probably in order to accentuate his pride that his critic reminds us that the future earl was as yet only a pincerna;[938] but, whatever the motive, the fact remains, on first-hand evidence, that William was "not yet an earl" at a time when he possessed his wife's dower, and consequently Arundel Castle. This fact, hitherto overlooked, is completely destructive of the time-honoured belief that he acquired the earldom on, and by, obtaining possession of the castle.

So far, all is clear. But the question is further complicated by William appearing in two distinct documents as earl, not of Arundel or Chichester, but of Lincoln! That he held this title is a fact so utterly unsuspected, and indeed so incredible, that Mr. Eyton, finding him so styled in a cartulary of Lewes Priory, dismissed the title, without hesitation, as an obvious error of the scribe.[939] But I have identified in the Public Record Office the actual charter from which the scribe worked, and the same style is there employed. Even so, error is possible; but the evidence does not stand alone. In a cartulary of Reading[940] we find William confirming, as Earl of Lincoln, a grant from the queen, his wife, and here again the original charter is there to prove that the cartulary is right.[941] The early history of the earldom of Lincoln is already difficult enough without this additional complication, of which I do not attempt to offer any solution.

But so far as the earldom of "Arundel" is concerned, I claim to have established its true character, and to have shown that there is nothing to distinguish it in its origin from the other earldoms of the day. The erratic notion of "earldom by tenure," held when the strangest views prevailed as to peerage dignities, was a fallacy of the post hoc propter hoc kind, based on the long connection of the castle with the earls. Nor has Mr. Freeman's strange fancy that the holder of this earldom is "the only one of his class left" any better foundation in fact.

[921] The Early Genealogical History of the House of Arundel (1882).

[922] "Very certain it is that William Earl of Arundel died the 3rd (sic) of October, 1176, and equally certain is it that this was the son of the first earl."

[923] Where the earl of the Becket quarrel is described as "probably his [the first earl's] son."

[924] "It is possible that the new earl [son of the earl who died 1176] was the grandson of the first Earl of Arundel."

[925] Weever similarly kills him in 1176, though he wrongly assigns the death of his father (the founder of Wymondham) to 3 Hen.II.

[926] ? created Earl of Sussex.

[927] Bishop John of Norwich, for instance, was not elected till 1175.

[928] Mr. Yeatman attempts to get over this difficulty by suggesting that "Henry's charter to William, Earl of Arundel, styling himself [? him] incidentally Earl of Sussex, shows that these earls bore both titles [i.e. Arundel and Sussex], just as the first earl was called of Chichester as well as of Arundel" (p. 285). But this alternative use of Arundel and Sussex is precisely what the author denies above, in the case of the first earl, as impossible.

[929] Supra, p. 143.

[930] It is not safe from the concurrence of only three witnesses to assign this charter positively to the same period as the Canterbury one. The grant which it records is that of the hundred of Barstable, which Stephen offered "super altare beatÆ MariÆ et beatÆ AthelburgÆ in ecclesia de Berching[es] per unum cultellum" (Pat. 2 Hen.VI., p. 3, m. 18).

[931] Monasticon, vi. 1169.

[932] Ibid., vi. 419.

[933] Ibid., vi. 645.

[934] Robert of Torigny, a contemporary witness, speaks of him, in 1139, as "Willelmus de Albinneio, qui duxerat Aeliz quondam reginam, quÆ habebat castellum et comitatum Harundel, quod rex Henricus dederat ei in dote." The possession of Arundel by Queen Adeliza may probably be accounted for by William of Malmesbury's statement that HenryI. had settled Shropshire on her,—"uxori suÆ ... comitatum SalopesberiÆ dedit" (ed. Stubbs, ii. 529),—for this would represent the forfeited inheritance of the house of Montgomery, including Arundel and its rights over Sussex. A curious incidental allusion in the Dialogus (i. 7) to "Salop, Sudsex, Northumberland, et Cumberland" having only come to pay their firmÆ to the Crown "per incidentes aliquos casus," suggests that, like his neighbour in Cheshire, Roger de Montgomery had palatine rights, including the firmÆ of both his counties, Shropshire and Sussex, which escheated to the Crown on the forfeiture of his heir.

[935] See p. 146.

[936] "Intra se igitur tanti viri pacis et tranquillitatis metas excedentes et seditiose alter alterius predia vastantes contigit Gaufridum furore exagitatum, quia succenderat Willelmus domos suas et universam predam terrÆ suÆ abigi fecerat villam Walthamensem succendere nec posse domibus canonicorum parcere quia reliquis domibus erant contigue, testimonium prohibemus qui et dampna cum ceteris sustinuimus" (Harl. MS., 3776). Compare p. 222, supra.

[937] There is a curious incidental allusion to the possession of Waltham by the Earl of Arundel (jure uxoris) in the Testa de Nevill (p. 270 b). In an inquisition of John's reign we have the entry: "Menigarus le Napier dicit quod Rex Henricus, avus [lege proavus] domini Regis feodavit antecessores suos per serjantiam de Naperie et dicit quod quando comes de Arundel duxit Reginam Aliciam in uxorem removit illud servicium et fecit inde reddere xx sol. per annum et predictus Menigarus tenet," etc. That is, that while Waltham was in Henry's hands, he had enfeoffed this man's predecessor by serjeanty, but that, this tenure becoming inept when the manor passed to a private owner, the earl substituted for it an annual money rent. Note here how Henry provided for his widow from escheats rather than Crown demesne, and observe the origin of the name "Napier," comparing Testa, p. 115: "Robertus Napparius habet feodum unius militis de hereditate uxoris suÆ ... dominus Rex perdonavit predicto Roberto et heredibus ejus per cartam suam predictum servicium militare per unam nappam de precio iii sol. vel per tres solidos reddendo pro precio illius nappÆ." And p. 118: "Thomas Napar tenet terram suam ... per serjantiam reddendo singulis annis unam nappam ... et debet esse naparius domini Regis."

[938] This proves, incidentally, the fact that he had succeeded his father in this office at the time.

[939] Speaking of the earl's confirmation of a grant by Alan de Dunstanville to Lewes Priory, of lands at Newtimber, he writes: "This confirmation purports to be that of William, Earl of Lincoln, but is addressed to his barons and men of the honour of Arundel. The mistake of the transcriber is obvious" (History of Shropshire, ii. 273).

[940] Harl. MS., 1708, fol. 97.

[941] Add. Cart., 19,586: "Ego Willelmus, Comes Lincolnie."

(See p. 128.)

This personage, who, as charters show, was in constant attendance on Stephen, is usually, and very naturally, taken by genealogists, from Mr. Eyton downwards, for a younger brother of Aubrey de Vere (the chamberlain) and uncle of the first Earl of Oxford. He was, however, quite distinct, being a son of Bernard de Vere. He owed his position to a marriage with Adeline, daughter of Hugh de Montfort, as recorded on the Pipe-Roll of 1130. By this marriage he became possessed of the honour of Haughley ("Haganet"), and with it (it is important to observe) of the office of constable, in which capacity he figures among the witnesses to Stephen's Charter of Liberties (1136). In conjunction with his wife he founded, on her Kentish estate, the Cluniac priory of Monks Horton. They were succeeded, in their tenure of the honour, by the well-known Henry of Essex, who thus became constable in his turn. As supporting this view that the honour carried the constableship, attention may be drawn to its compotus as "Honor Constabularie" in 1189-90 (Rot. Pip., 1 Ric. I., pp. 14, 15), just before that of the "Terra que fuit Henrici de Essex." It is therefore worth consideration whether Robert de Montfort, general to William Rufus—"strator Normannici exercitus hereditario jure"—may not have really held the post of constable.

The history of the Montfort fief in Kent is of interest from the Conquest downwards owing to its inclusion of Saltwood and other estates claimed by the Archbishops of Canterbury.[942] Dugdale is terribly at sea in his account of the Montfort descent, wrongly affiliating the Warwickshire Thurstan (ancestor of the Lords Montfort) to the Kentish house, and confusing his generations wholesale (especially in the case of Adeline, wife of William de Breteuil).

The fact that Henry of Essex was appealed of treason and defeated in the trial by battle by a Robert de Montfort (1163), suggests that a grudge on the part of a descendant of the dispossessed line against himself as possessor of their fief may have been at the bottom of this somewhat mysterious affair.


Note.—Since the above was in type, there has appeared (Rot. Pip., 15 Hen.II., p. 111) a most valuable compotus of the 'Honor Constabularie' (with a misleading head-line) for 1169, proving that Gilbert de Gant had held it, at one time, under Stephen, and had alienated nearly a third of it.

[942] Saltwood was granted by the Conqueror to Hugh de Montfort, was recovered by Lanfranc in the great placitum on Pennenden Heath, was thereafter held by the Montforts from the archbishop as two knights' fees, was so held by Henry of Essex as their successor, was seized by the Crown upon his forfeiture, was persistently claimed by Becket, and was finally restored to the see by Richard I.

(See p. 149.)

The description of the Tower by the Empress, in her charter, as "turris Londonie cum parvo castello quod fuit Ravengeri," and its similar description in Stephen's charter as "turris Lond[oniÆ] cum castello quod ei subest," though at first sight singular and obscure, are fraught, when explained, with interest and importance in their bearing on military architecture.

It will be found, on reference to the charter granted to Aubrey de Vere (p. 180), that the Empress gives him Colchester Castle as "turrim et castellum de Colcestr[a]," a grant confirmed by her son as that of "turrim de Colcestr[a] et castellum" (p. 185 n.), and, in later days, by HenryVIII., as "Castrum et turrim de Colcestr[a]."[943] Further, in the charter to William de Beauchamp (p. 313), we find Worcester Castle described as "castellum de Wigorn[ia] cum mota," Hereford Castle being similarly described in the charter granted at the same time to Miles de Gloucester as "motam Hereford cum toto castello." Before proceeding to the inferences to be drawn from these expressions, it may be as well to strengthen them by other parallel examples. Taking first the case of Colchester, we turn to a charter of HenryI., granted to his favourite, Eudo Dapifer, at the Christmas court of 1101,[944] in which Colchester Castle is similarly described:—

"Henricus Rex AngliÆ Mauricio Lond. Episcopo et Hugoni de Bochelanda et omnibus baronibus suis Anglis et Francis de Essex salutem. Sciatis me dedisse benigne et ad amorem concessisse Eudoni Dapifero meo Civitatem de Colecestr et turrim et castellum et omnes ejusdem civitatis firmitates Cum omnibus quÆ ad illam pertinent sicut pater meus et frater et ego eam melius habuimus et cum omnibus consuetudinibus illis quas pater meus et frater et ego in e unquam habuimus. Et hÆc concessio facta fuit apud Westmonaster in primo natali post concordiam Roberti comitis fratris mei de me et de illo.

"T. Rob. Ep. Lincoln et W. Gifardo Wintoniensi electo et Rob. Com. de Mellent. et Henr. Com. fr. ejus et Roger Bigoto et Gisleberti fil. Richard et Rob. fil. Baldwin et Ric. fratr. ejus."[945]

Turning to Hereford, we find its description as "mota cum toto castello" recurring in the confirmation by HenryII. and the recital of that confirmation by John.[946] There is another example sufficiently important to deserve separate treatment. This is that of Gloucester.

We find that, in 1137, "Milo constabularius Glocestrie" granted to the canons of "Llanthony the Second"

"Tota oblatio custodum turris et castelli et Baronum ibi commorantium."[947]

Here again the correctness of the description is fortunately confirmed by subsequent evidence; for John recites (April 28, 1200) a charter of his father, HenryII. (which is assigned by Mr. Eyton to the spring of 1155), granting to Miles's son, Roger, Earl of Hereford,

"custodiam turris Gloc' cum toto castello," etc., etc.... "per eandem firmam quam reddere solebat comes Milo pater ejus tempore H. R. avi mei;"[948]

while Robert of Torigny speaks, independently, of "discordia quÆ erat inter regem Anglorum Henricum et Rogerium, filium Milonis de Gloecestria, propter turrim Gloecestrie."[949] The "tower" of Gloucester is also referred to in the Pipe-Roll of 1156,[950] and in the Cartulary of Gloucester Abbey.[951] The importance of its mention lies in the fact that it establishes the character of Gloucester Castle, and proves that what the leading authority has written on the subject is entirely erroneous. Mr. G. T. Clark, in his great work on our castles, refers thus to Gloucester:—

"The castle of Gloucester ... was the base of all extended operations in South Wales. Here the kings of England often held their court, and here their troops were mustered. Brichtric had a castle at Gloucester, but his mound has long been removed, and with it all traces of the Norman building."[952]

In another place he goes further still:—

"Gloucester, a royal castle, stood on the Severn bank, at one angle of the Roman city. It had a mound and a shell-keep, now utterly levelled, and the site partially built over. It was the muster-place and starting-point for expeditions against South Wales, and the not infrequent residence of the Norman sovereigns."[953]

It may seem rash, in the teeth of these assertions, to maintain that this mound and its shell-keep are alike imaginary, but the word "turris" proves the fact. For, as Mr. Clark himself observes with perfect truth,

"in the convention between Stephen and Henry of Anjou (1153) the distinction is drawn between 'Turris Londinensis et Mota de WindesorÂ,' London having a square keep or tower, and Windsor a shell-keep upon a mound."[954]

So the keep of Gloucester, being a "turris" and not a "mota," was clearly "a square tower" and not "a shell-keep upon a mound." The fact is that Mr. Clark's assertions would seem to be a guess based on the hypothesis, itself (as could be shown) untenable, that "Brichtric had a castle at Gloucester." Assuming from this the existence of a mound, he must further have assumed that the Normans had crowned it, as elsewhere, with a shell-keep. But the true character of this great fortress is now determined. Two examples of the double style shall now be adduced from castles outside England. In Normandy we have an entry, in 1180, referring to expenditure "in operationibus domorum turris et castri," etc., at Caen;[955] in Ireland the grant of Dublin Castle to Hugh de Laci (1172) is thus related in the so-called poem of Matthew Regan (ll. 2713-2716):—

"Li riche rei ad dune baillÉ
Dyvelin en garde la citÉ
E la chastel e le dongun
A Huge de Laci le barun."

The phrase, it will be seen, corresponds exactly with those employed to describe the castles of Carlisle and Appleby, at the same period:—

"MÈs voist au rei Henri, si face sa clamur
Que jo tieng Carduil, le chastel e la tur."
"Li reis out ubbliÉ par itant sa dolur
Quant avait Appelbi, le chastel e la tur."[956]

Having thus established the use of the phrase, let us now pass to its origin.

I would urge that it possesses the peculiar value of a genuine transition form. It preserves for us, as such, the essential fact that there went to the making of the mediÆval "castle" two distinct factors, two factors which coalesced so early that the original distinction between them was already being rapidly forgotten, and is only to be detected in the faint echoes of this "transition form."

The two factors to which I refer were the Roman castrum or castellum and the mediÆval "motte" or "tour." The former survived in the fortified enclosure; the latter, in the central keep. The Latin word castellum (corresponding with the Welsh caer) continued to be regularly used as descriptive of a fortified enclosure, whether surrounded by walls or earthworks.[957] It is singular how much confusion has resulted from the overlooking of this simple fact and the retrospective application of the denotation of the later "castle." Thus Theodore, in the seventh century, styles the Bishop of Rochester, "Episcopus Castelli Cantuariorum, quod dicitur Hrofesceaster" (BÆda, iv. 5); and Mr. Clark gives several instances, from the eighth and ninth centuries, in which Rochester is alternatively styled a "civitas" and a "castellum."[958] So again, in the ninth century, where the chroniclers, in 876 A.D., describe how "bestÆl se here into Werham," etc., Asser and Florence paraphrase the statement by saying that the host "castellum quod dicitur Werham intravit." Now, it is obvious that there could be no "castle" at Wareham in 876, and that even if there had been, an "army" could not have entered it. But when we bear in mind the true meaning of "castellum," at once all is clear. As Professor Freeman observes, "Wareham is a fortified town."[959] Its famous and ancient defences are thus described by Mr. Clark:—

"In figure the town is nearly square, the west face about 600 yards, the north face 650 yards.... The outline of this rectangular figure is an earthwork, within which the town was built."[960]

Such then was the nature of the "castellum," within which the host took shelter.[961] Passing now to a different instance, we find the Greek ??? ("a village") represented by "castellum" in the Latin Gospels (Matt. xxi. 2), and this actually Englished as "castel" in the English Gospels of 1000 A.D.[962] Here again, confusion has resulted from a misunderstanding. As against the castellum, the fortified enclosure, we have a new and distinct type of fortress, the outcome of a different state of society, in the single "motte" or "tour." I shall not here enter into the controversy as to the relation between these two forms, my space being too limited. For the present, we need only consider the "motte" (mota) as a mound (agger) crowned by a stronghold (whether of timber or masonry), but not, as Mr. Clark has clearly shown, "crowned with the square donjon," as so strangely imagined by Mr. Freeman.[963] In the "tour" (turris) we have, of course, the familiar keep of masonry, rectangular in form, and independent of a mound.

The process, then, that we are about to trace is that by which the "motte" or "tour" coalesced with the castellum, and by which, from this combination, there was evolved the later "castle." For my theory amounts to this: in the mediÆval fortress, the keep and the castellum were elements different in origin, and, for a time, looked upon as distinct. It was impossible that the compound fortress, the result of their combination, should long retain a compound name: there must be one name for the entire fortress, either "tour" (turris) or "chastel" (castellum). Which was to prevail?

This question may have been decided by either of two considerations. On the one hand, the relative importance of the two factors in the fortress may have determined the ultimate form of its style; on the other—and this, perhaps, is the more probable explanation—the older of the two factors may have given its name to the whole. For sometimes the keep was added to the "castle," and sometimes the "castle" to the keep. The former development is the more familiar, and three striking instances in point will occur below. For the present I will only quote a passage from Robert de Torigny, to whom we are specially indebted for evidence on military architecture:—

(1123) "Henricus rex ... turrem nihilominus excelsam fecit in castello Cadomensi, et murum ipsius castelli, quem pater suus fecerat, in altum crevit.... Item castellum quod vocatur Archas, turre et moenibus mirabiliter firmavit.... Turrem Vernonis similiter fecit."[964] More interesting for us is the other case, that in which the "castle" was added to the keep, because it is that of the respective strongholds in the capitals of Normandy and of England. The "Tower of Rouen" and the "Tower of London"—for such were their well-known names—were both older than their surrounding wards (castra or castella). William Rufus built a wall "circa turrim LondoniÆ" (Henry of Huntingdon):[965] his brother and successor built a wall "circa turrim Rothomagi."[966] The former enclosed what is now known as "the Inner Ward" of the Tower,[967] the "parvum castellum" of Maud's charter.[968]

Of "the Tower of Rouen" I could say much. Perhaps its earliest undoubted mention is in or about 1078 (the exact date is doubtful), when Robert "Courthose," revolting from his father "Rotomagum expetiit, et arcem regiam furtim prÆoccupare sategit. Verum Rogerius de Iberico ... qui turrim custodiebat ... diligenter arcem prÆmunivit," Ordericus here, as often, using turris and arx interchangeably.[969] Passing over other notices of this stronghold, we come in 1090 to one of those tragic deeds by which its history was destined to be stained.[970] Mr. Freeman has told the tale of Conan's attempt and doom.[971] The duke, who was occupying the Tower, left it at the height of the struggle,[972] but on the triumph of his party, and the capture of Conan, the prisoner was claimed by Henry for his prey and was led by him to an upper story of the Tower.[973] At this point I pause to discuss the actual scene of the tragedy. Mr. Freeman writes as follows:—

"Conan himself was led into the castle, and there Henry took him.... The Ætheling led his victim up through the several stages of the loftiest tower of the castle," etc., etc.[974]

Here the writer misses the whole point of the topography. The scene of Conan's death was no mere "tower of the castle," but "the Tower," the Tower of Rouen—Rotomagensis turris, as William here terms it. He fails to realize that the Tower of Rouen held a similar position to the Tower of London. Thus, in 1098, when Helias of Le Mans was taken prisoner, we read that "Rotomagum usque productus, in arce ipsius civitatis in vincula conjectus est" (Vetera Analecta), which Wace renders:—

"Li reis À Roem l'enveia
E garder le recomenda
En la tour le rova garder."

Again, even in the next reign, a royal charter, assigned by Mr. Eyton to 1114-15, is tested, not at the "castle" of Rouen, but "in turre Rothomagensi."[975] And so, two reigns after that, a century later than Conan's death, we find the custodes of "the Tower of Rouen" entered in the Exchequer Rolls, where it is repeatedly styled "turris."

Thus at Rouen, as at London, the "Tower" not only preserved its name, but ultimately imposed it on the whole fortress. And precisely as the Tower of London is mentioned in 1141 by the transition style of "turris LondoniÆ cum castello," so in 1146 we find Duke Geoffrey repairing "sartatecta turris Rothomagensis et castelli," after it fell into his hands.[976]

Here then we have at length the explanation of a difficulty often raised. Why is "the Tower of London" so styled?[977] And although, in England, the style may now be unique, men spoke in the days of which I write of the "Tower" of Bristol or of Rochester as of the Tower of Gloucester.[978] Abroad, the form was more persistent, and special attention may be drawn to the Tower of Le Mans ("Turris Cenomannica),"[979] because the expression "regia turris" which Ordericus applies to it is precisely that which Florence of Worcester applies, in 1114, to the Tower of London, to which it bore an affinity in its relation to the Roman Wall.[980]

All that I have said of the "turris" keep is applicable to the "mota" also, mutatis mutandis, for the motte, though its name was occasionally extended to the whole fortress, was essentially the actual keep, the crowned mound, as is well brought out in the passages quoted by Mr. Clark from French charters:—

"Le motte et les fossez d'entour ... le motte de Maiex ... le motte de mon manoir de Caieux et les fossez d'entour."[981] Here the "fossez d'entour" represent the surrounding works, the "castellum" referred to in the charters of the Empress. But between "the right to hold a moot there," "the moat (sic) and castle" as Mr. Hallam rendered it, "the moat (sic) probably the motte" of Mr. Clark (ii. 112), and the clever evasion "mote" in the Reports on the Dignity of a Peer (Third Report, p. 163), the unfortunate "mota" of Hereford has had a singular fate.

And now for the results of those conclusions that I have here endeavoured to set forth. The three castles to which I shall apply them are those of Rochester, of Newcastle, and of Arques.

In an elaborate article on the keep of Rochester, Mr. Hartshorne showed that it was erected, not as was believed by Gundulf, but by Archbishop William of Corbeuil,[982] between 1126 and 1139. But he did not attempt to explain what was the "castle of stone" which Gundulf is recorded to have there constructed. As everything turns on the exact wording, I here give the relevant portions of the document in point: —

"Quomodo Willelmus Rex filius Willelmi Regis rogatu Lanfranci Archiepiscopi concessit et confirmavit Rofensi ecclesiÆ S. AndreÆ Apostoli ad victum Monachorum manerium nomine Hedenham; quare Gundulfus Episcopus Castrum Rofense lapideum totum de suo proprio Regi construxit.

"Gundulfus ... illis contulit beneficium ... castrum etenim, quod situm est in pulchriore parte HrovecestrÆ.... Regi consuluerunt [duo amici] quatinus ... Gundulfus, quia in opere cÆmentarii plurimum sciens et efficax erat, castrum sibi Hrofense lapideum de suo construeret.... Dixerunt [Archiepiscopus et Episcopus] ... quotiescunque quidlibet ex infortunio aliquo casu in castro illo contingeret aut infractione muri aut fissura maceriei, id protinus ... exigeretur.... Hoc pacto coram Rege inito fecit castrum Gundulfus Episcopus de suo ex integro totum, costamine, ut reor, lx librarum."[983]

Though castrum is the term used throughout, Mr. Parker in his essay on The Buildings of Gundulph, 1863, assumed that a tower must be meant, and wrote of "Gundulf's tower" in the Cathedral: "This is probably the tower which Gundulph is recorded to have built at the cost of £60."[984] So too, Mr. Clark wrote:—

"As to his architectural skill and his work at Rochester Castle, ... the bishop [was] to employ his skill, and spend £60 in building a castle, that is, a tower of some sort. What Gundulf certainly built is the tower which still bears his name.... It may be that Gundulf's tower was removed to make way for the new keep, but in this case its materials would have been made use of, and some trace of them would be almost certain to be detected. But there is no such trace, so that probably the new keep did not supersede the other tower."[985]

Mr. Freeman guardedly observes:—

"The noble tower raised in the next age by Archbishop Walter (sic) of Corbeuil ... had perhaps not even a forerunner of its own class.

"Mr. Hartshorne showed distinctly that the present tower of Rochester was not built by Gundulf, but by William of Corbeuil.... But we have seen (see N. C., vol. iv. p. 366) that Gundulf did build a stone castle at Rochester for William Rufus ('castrum Hrofense lapidum' [sic]), and we should most naturally look for it on the site of the later one. On the other hand, there is a tower seemingly of Gundulf's building and of a military rather than an ecclesiastical look, which is now almost swallowed up between the transepts of the cathedral. But it would be strange if a tower built for the king stood in the middle of the monastic precinct."[986]

Thus the problem is left unsolved by all four writers. But the true interpretation of castrum, as established by me above, solves it at once. For just as William of Corbeuil is recorded to have built the "turris" or rectangular keep,[987] so Gundulf is described as constructing the castrum or fortified enclosure.[988] We must look, therefore, for his work in the wall that girt it round. And there we find it. Mr. Clark himself is witness to the fact:—

"Part of the curtain of the enceinte of Rochester Castle may also be Gundulph's work. The south wall looks very early, as does the east wall."[989]

But Mr. Irvine had already, in 1874, pointed out, in a brief but valuable communication, that a distinctive peculiarity of Gundulf's work—the absence of plinth to his buttresses—is found "in the castle wall at Rochester (also his)."[990] Thus, it will be seen, the character of the work independently confirms my own conclusion.

Some confusion, it may be well to add, has been caused by such forms as "castellum Hrofi" and "castrum quod nominatur Hrofesceaster." In these early forms (as in some other cases), "castrum" denotes the whole of Rochester, girt by its Roman wall, and not (as Mr. Hartshorne assumed throughout) the castle enclosure. Mr. Clark leaves the point in doubt.[991]

Before leaving Rochester, I would point out that, unlike the rest of Gundulf's work, this castrum can be closely dated. The conjunction of Lanfranc and William Rufus, in the story of its building, limits it to September, 1087-March, 1089, while Odo's rebellion would probably postpone its construction till his surrender. It is most unfortunate, therefore, that Mr. Clark should write, "This transaction between the bishop and the king occurred about 1076,"[992] when neither Gundulf was bishop nor William king.

To the case of Newcastle and its keep, I invite special attention, because we have here the tacit admission of Mr. Clark himself that he has antedated, incredible though it may seem, by more than ninety years the erection of this famous keep. To prove this, it is only necessary to print his own conclusions side by side:—

(1080.) (1172-74.)
"Of this masonry there is but little which can be referred to the reign of the Conqueror or William Rufus,—that is, to the eleventh century. Of that period are certainly (sic) ... the keeps of Chester, ... and Newcastle, though this last looks later than its recorded (sic) date.... Carlisle ... received from Rufus a castle and a keep, now standing; and Newcastle, similarly provided in 1080, also retains its keep.... The castle of Newcastle ... was built by Robert Curthose in 1080, and is a very perfect example of a rectangular Norman keep. Newcastle, built in 1080, has very many chambers" (MediÆval Military Architecture, 1884, i. 40, 49, 94, 128). "Newcastle is an excellent example of a rectangular Norman keep.
"Its condition is perfect, its date known (sic), and being late (1172-74) in its style, it is more ornate than is usual in its details, and is furnished with all the peculiarities of a late (sic) Norman work.
"The present castle is an excellent example of the later (sic) form of the rectangular Norman keep.... Newcastle has its fellow in the keep of Dover, known to have been the work of Henry the Second" (ArchÆological Journal, 1884).

The origin, of course, of the astounding error by which "the great master of military architecture" misdated this keep by nearly a century,[993] and took an essentially late work for one of the earliest in existence, was the same fatal delusion that castrum or castellum meant precisely what it did not mean, namely, a tower. "Castellum novum super flumen Tyne condidit" is the expression applied to Robert's work in 1080, and the absence of a "tower" explains the fact that Fantosme makes no mention of a "tur" when describing "Le Noef Chasteau sur Tyne," the existing keep not being available at the time of which he wrote.

We now come to our last case, that of the ChÂteau d'Arques.

"Arques," writes Mr. Clark, "is one of the earliest examples of a Norman castle."[994] It is, Mr. Freeman holds, "a fortress which is undoubtedly one of the earliest and most important in the history of Norman military architecture."[995] No apology, therefore, is needed for discussing the date of this celebrated structure, so long a subject of interest and of study both to English and to French archÆologists.

As at Colchester and in other places, the very wildest theories have been generally advanced, and archÆologists have only gradually sobered down till they have virtually agreed upon a date for this keep which is actually, I venture to think, less than a century wrong.

In his noble monograph upon the fortress, the basis of all subsequent accounts,[996] M. Deville enumerates, with contemptuous amusement (pp. 49, 268-272), the rival theories that it was built (1) by the Romans; (2) by "Clotaire I." in 553—the date 1553 on one of the additions for the structure having actually been so read; (3) by "Charles Martel" in 745, 747, or 749 (on the strength of another reading of the same date, confirmed by a carving of his coat-of-arms)—these being the dates given by Houard and Toussaint-Duplessis. At the time when Deville himself wrote the study of castles was still in its infancy, and of the two sources of evidence now open to us, the internal (that of the structure itself) and the external (that of chronicles and records), the latter alone was ripe for use. Now, at Arques, precisely as at our own Rochester, the written evidence has hitherto appeared conflicting to archÆologists, but only because the language employed has never yet been rightly understood. On the one hand we read in William of JumiÈges, an excellent authority in the matter, that "Hic Willelmus [the Conqueror's uncle] castrum Archarum in cacumine ipsius montis condidit;" and in the Chronicle of Fontenelle, that this same William "Arcas castrum in pago Tellau primus statuit;" also, in William of Poitiers, that "id munimentum ... ipse primus fundavit:" on the other, we read in Robert du Mont, a first-rate and contemporary authority, who may indeed be termed a specialist on the subject, that "Anno MCXXIII. castellum quod vocatur Archas turre et moenibus mirabiliter firmavit [Rex Henricus]."[997]

M. de Caumont, that industrious pioneer, whose work appeared four years before that of M. Deville, boldly followed Robert du Mont, and confidently assigned the existing keep to 1123.[998] Guided, however, by M. Le PrÉvost (1824), he held that the original structure was raised by the Conqueror's uncle, and that HenryI. merely "fit reconstruire en entier le donjon et une partie des murs d'enceinte." M. Deville, on the contrary, in his eager zeal for the honour and glory of the castle, stoutly maintained that, keep and all, it was clearly Count William's work. He admitted that his Norman brother-antiquaries assigned it to HenryI., but urged that they had overlooked the evidence of the structure, and its resemblance to English keeps assigned (but, as we now know, wrongly) to the eleventh century, or earlier;[999] and that they had misunderstood the passage in Robert du Mont, which must have referred to mere alterations. In order thus to explain it away, he contends (and this contention Mr. Clark strangely accepts) that Robert says the same—which he does not—of "Gisors, Falaise, and other castles known"—which they are not[1000]—"to be of earlier date" (M. M. A., i. 194). Lastly, he appeals, though with an apology for doing so ("s'il nous Était permis d'invoquer À l'appui de notre opinion"), to the far later "Chronique de Normandie" for actual evidence, elsewhere wanting, that the keep itself (turris) was built by William of Arques,[1001] that is, in 1039-1043.[1002]

"I went over the castle minutely," Professor Freeman writes, "in May, 1868, with M. Deville's book in hand, and can bear witness to the accuracy of his description, though I cannot always accept his inferences" (N. C., iii. 124, note). He accordingly doubts M. Deville's date for the gateway and walls of the inner ward, but sees "no reason to doubt that the ruined keep is part of the original work" (ibid.). We must remember, however, that the Professor is at direct variance with Mr. Clark on the Norman rectangular keeps, for which he claims an earlier origin than the latter can concede.

Turning now to Mr. Clark himself, we learn from him that—

"it seems probable that the keep is the oldest part of the masonry, and the work of the Conqueror's uncle, Guillaume d'Arques, and it is supposed to be one of the earliest, if not the earliest, of the rectangular keeps known" (M. M. A., i. 194).

He adds that the passage in Robert du Mont

"has been held to show that the whole structure was the work of Henry, who reigned from 1105 (sic) to 1135, and the extreme boldness of the buttresses and superincumbent constructions of the keep no doubt favour this view; but, as M. Deville remarks in the same passage, similar reference is made to Gisors, Falaise, and other castles, known to be of earlier date" (ibid.).

To resume. The external or written evidence is as follows. On the one hand, we have the clear and positive statement of a contemporary writer, Robert du Mont, that HenryI. built this keep in 1123. On the other, we have no statement from any contemporary that it was built by William of Arques (in 1039-1043). He is merely credited with founding the castellum, and in none of the contemporary accounts of its blockade and capture by his nephew is there any mention of a turris. The distinction between a castellum and a turris, with their respective independence, has not, as I have shown, hitherto been realized, and it is quite in the spirit of older students that M. Deville confidently exclaims—

"Or, conÇoit-on un chÂteau-fort sans murailles? Un chÂteau-fort sans donjon, dans le cours du XIV? siÈcle, en Normandie, n'est guÈre plus rationnel" (p. 310).

As to the "murailles," Mr. Clark has taught us that palisades were not replaced by walls till a good deal later than has been usually supposed; and as to the "donjon," if, as I have established, so important a fortress as Rochester was without a keep in the eleventh, and indeed well into the twelfth century, other castella must have been similarly destitute—probably, for instance, Newcastle, as we have seen, and certainly Exeter, of which Mr. Clark writes: "There is no evidence of a keep, nor, at so great a height, was any needed" (M. M. A., ii. 47). The same argument from strength of position would À fortiori apply to Arques, and there is, in short, no reason for doubting that the castrum of William of Arques need not have included a turris.[1003]

On what, then, rests the assertion that the keep was the work of the Conqueror's uncle? Strange as it may seem, it rests solely on the so-called Chronique de Normandie, an anonymous production, not of the eleventh, but of the fourteenth century! "Si fist faire une tour moult forte audessus du chastel d'Arques," runs the passage, which is quoted by Mr. Clark (i. 194), from Deville (pp. 311, 312), who, however, apologized for appealing to that authority. This "Chronique" is admitted to have been based on the poetical histories of Wace and Benoit de St. More, themselves written several generations later than the alleged erection of this keep. Of the former, Mr. Freeman holds that, except where repeating contemporary authorities, "his statements need to be very carefully weighed" (N. C., ii. 162); and of the latter, that he is "of much smaller historical authority" (ibid.). To this I may add that, in my opinion, Wace, writing as he did in the reign of HenryII., at the close of the great tower-building epoch, spoke loosely of towers, when mentioning castles, as if they had been equally common in the reign of the Conqueror. A careful inspection of his poem will be found to verify this statement. "La tur d'Arques" was standing when he wrote: consequently he talks of "La tur d'Arques" when describing the Conqueror's blockade of the castle in 1053. There is no contemporary authority for its existence at that date.[1004]

And now let us pass from documentary evidence to that of the structure itself. We may call Mr. Clark himself to witness that the presumption is against so early a date as 1039-1043. He tells us, of the rectangular keep in general, that—

"not above half a dozen examples can be shown with certainty to have been constructed in Normandy before the latter part of the eleventh century, and but very few, if any, before the English conquest" (i. 35).

Therefore, on Mr. Clark's own showing, we ought to ask for conclusive evidence before admitting that any rectangular keep is as old as 1039-1043. But what was the impression produced on him by an inspection of the structure itself? This is a most significant fact. While rejecting, apparently on what he believed to be documentary evidence, the theory that the keep (turris) was the work of HenryI., he confessed that the features of the building "no doubt favour this view" (i. 194, ut supra).

But leaving, for the present, Mr. Clark's views, to which I shall return below, I take my stand without hesitation on certain features in this keep. It is not needful to visit Arques—I have myself never done so—to appreciate their true significance and their bearing on the question of the date. The first of these is the forebuilding. Mr. Clark tells us that Arques possesses "the usual square appendage or forebuilding common in these keeps" (M. M. A., i. 198). But this unscientific treatment of the forebuilding, ignoring so completely its origin and development, cannot too strongly be resisted. Restricting ourselves to the case before us, we at once observe the peculiarity of an external staircase, not only leading up to a forebuilding, through which the keep is entered, but actually carried, through a massive buttress, round an angle of the keep.[1005] Rochester being believed to be the work of Gundulf, in the days when M. Deville wrote, it was natural that he should have supposed "cette savante combinaison" to have been familiar to Gundulf (p. 299). But now that, on these points, we are better informed, let us ask where can Mr. Clark produce an instance of this elaborate and striking device as old even as the days of Gundulf, to say nothing of those of Count William (1039-1043)? Where we do find it is in such keeps as Dover, the work of HenryII., or Rochester, where the resemblance is even more remarkable. Now, Rochester, as we know, was actually built within a few years of the date given by Robert du Mont, and upheld by me, as that of the construction of Arques. Oddly enough, it is Mr. Clark himself who thus points out another resemblance:—

"In the basement of the forebuilding ... was a vaulted chamber, opening into the basement of the keep, as at Rochester, either a store or prison" (M. M. A., p. 188).

Lastly, both at Arques and at Rochester, we find on the first floor, near the entrance, the very peculiar feature of a smaller doorway communicating with the rampart of the curtain.[1006] This parallel, which is not alluded to by Mr. Clark, is the more remarkable, as such a device is foreign to the earlier rectangular keeps, and also implies that the keep must have been built certainly no earlier, and possibly later, than the curtain, which curtain, Mr. Clark, as we shall find, admits, cannot be so old as the days of Count William.

No one, in short, unbiassed by supposed documentary evidence, could study this keep, with its "petites galeries avec d'autres petites chambres ou prisons pratiquÉes dans l'Épaisseur des murs"[1007] (as at Rochester), with the elaborate defences of its entrance, and with those other special features which made even Mr. Clark uneasy, without rejecting as incredible the accepted view that it was built by Count William of Arques (1039-1043). And this being so, there is, admittedly, no alternative left but to assign it to HenryI. (1123), the date specifically given by Robert du Mont himself.

But, it may be urged, though there is nothing improbable in Mr. Freeman being wrong, is it conceivable that so unrivalled an expert as Mr. Clark himself can have mistaken a keep of 1123 for one of 1039-1043, when we remember the wonderful development of these structures in the course of those eighty years? To this objection, I fear, there is a singularly complete answer in the case of Newcastle, where, as we have seen, he was led by the same misconception into no less amazing an error.[1008]

In short, the view I have brought forward as to the separate existence of "tower" and "castle" may be said, from these examples, to revolutionize the study of Norman military architecture.

[943] Foedera (O.E.), xiii. 251. See p. 179.

[944] The internal evidence determines its date.

[945] "Collectanea quÆdam eorum quÆ ad Historiam illustrandam conducunt selecta ex Registro MSS. sive breviario Monasterii sancti Johannis BaptistÆ ColecestriÆ collecto (sic) a Joh. Hadlege spectante Johanni Lucas armigero. Anno Domini, 1633" (Harl. MS., 312, fol. 92). This charter (which, being in MS., was unknown, of course, to Prof. Freeman) has also an incidental value for its evidence on the Clare pedigree, Gilbert, Robert, and Richard, the witnesses, being all grandsons of Count Gilbert, the progenitor of the house. Among the documents in the Monasticon relating to Bec, we find mention of "EmmÆ uxoris Baldewini filii Comitis Gilberti et filiorum ejus Roberti et Ricardi," which singularly confirms the accuracy of this charter and its list of witnesses. This is worth noting, because the charter is curious in form, and has been described as having "a suspicious ring." It is also found in (Morant's) transcript of the Colchester cartulary (Stowe MSS.).

[946] Cart., 1 John, m. 6.

[947] Mon. Ang. (1661), ii. 66 b.

[948] Cart., 1 John, m. 6 (printed in Appendix 5 to Lords' Reports on Dignity of a Peer, pp. 4, 5).

[949] Ed. Howlett, p. 184.

[950] "In operibus Turris de Gloec' vii li. vi s. ii d." (Pipe-Roll, 2 Hen.II., p. 78).

[951] HenryI. gave land to the abbey (1109) "in escambium pro placia ubi nunc turris stat Gloecestrie" (i. 59).

[952] MediÆval Military Architecture, i. 108.

[953] Ibid., i. 79.

[954] Ibid., i. 29 (cf. "Mota de Hereford"—Rot. Pip., 15 Hen.II., p. 140).

[955] Rotuli scaccarii NormanniÆ (ed. Stapleton), i. 56. The "turris" had been added by HenryI. (vide infra, p. 333). With the above entry may be compared the phrase in one of Richard's despatches (1198)—"castrum cepimus cum turre" (R. Howden, iv. 58); also the expression, "tunc etiam comes turrem et castellum funditus evertit," applied to Geoffrey's action at Montreuil (circ. 1152) by Robert de Torigny (ed. Howlett, p. 159).

[956] Chronique de Jordan Fantosme (ed. Howlett), ll. 1423, 1424, 1469, 1470.

[957] It is even applied by Giraldus Cambrensis to the turf entrenchment thrown up by Arnulf de Montgomery at Pembroke.

[958] M. M. A., ii. 420.

[959] English Towns and Districts, p. 152.

[960] MediÆval Military Architecture, ii. 514.

[961] There is a strange use of "castellum," apparently in this sense, in William of Malmesbury's version (ii. 119) of Godwine's speech on the Dover riot (1051). The phrase is "magnates illius castelli," which Mr. Freeman unhesitatingly renders "the magistrates of that town" (Norm. Conq., 2nd ed., ii. 135), a rendering which should be compared with his remarks on "castles" on the next page but one, and in Appendix S. Mr. Clark is of opinion that "whether 'castellum' can [here] be taken for more than the fortified town is uncertain" (M. M. A., ii. 8).

[962] Skeat's Etymological Dictionary; Oliphant's Old and Middle English, p. 37. It is not, therefore, strictly accurate to say of the expression "Ænne castel," in the chronicle for 1048, that it was "no English name," as Mr. Freeman asserts (Norm. Conq., 2nd ed., ii. 137), or to imply that it then first appeared in the language.

[963] Norman Conquest (2nd ed.), ii. 189.

[964] Ed. Howlett, p. 106. Robert also mentions (p. 126) the "towers" of Evreux, AlenÇon, and Coutances as among those constructed by HenryI.

[965] "About the Tower," as the chronicle expresses it.

[966] "Henricus Rex circa turrem Rothomagi ... murum altum et latum cum propugnaculis Ædificat, et Ædificia ad mansionem regiam congrua infra eundem murum parat" (Robert of Torigny, ed. Howlett, p. 106).

[967] I can make nothing of Mr. Clark's chronology. In his description of the Tower he first tells us that "all save the keep [i.e. the White Tower] is later, and most of it considerably later than the eleventh century" (M. M. A., ii. 205), and then that "the Tower of the close of the reign of Rufus" (i.e. before the end of "the eleventh century") ... was probably composed of the White Tower with a palace ward upon its south-east side, and a wall, probably that we now see, and certainly along its general course, including what is now known as the inner ward" (ibid., ii. 253). Again, as to the Wakefield Tower, which "deserves very close attention, its lower story being next to the keep in antiquity" (ibid., ii. 220), Mr. Clark tells us that Gundulf (who died in 1108) was the founder "perhaps of the Wakefield Tower" (ibid., ii. 252); nay, that "Devereux Tower ... may be as old as Wakefield, and therefore in substance the work of Rufus" (ibid., ii. 253); and yet we learn of this same basement, that "the basement of Wakefield Tower is probably late Norman, perhaps of the reign of Stephen or HenryII., although this is no doubt early for masonry so finely jointed" (ibid., ii. 224). In other words, a structure which was "the work of Rufus," i.e. of 1087-1100, can only be attributed, at the very earliest, to the days of "Stephen or HenryII.," i.e. to 1135-1189.

[968] The very same phrase is employed by Robert de Torigny in describing her husband's action at Torigny ten years later (1151): "dux obsederat castellum Torinneium, sed propter adventum Regis infecto negotio discesserat; combustis tamen domibus infra muros usque ad turrem et parvum castellum circa eam" (ed. Howlett, p. 161).

[969] Ord. Vit., ii. 296.

[970] A curious touch in a legend of the time brings before us in a vivid manner the impression that this mighty tower had made upon the Norman mind. Hugh de Glos, an oppressor of the poor, appearing, after death, to a priest by night (1090), declared that the burden he was compelled to bear seemed "heavier to carry than the Tower of Rouen" ("Ecce candens ferrum molendini gesto in ore, quod sine dubio mihi videtur ad ferendum gravius Rotomagensi arce."—Ord. Vit., iii. 373).

[971] W. Rufus, i. 245-260.

[972] "De arce prodiit" (Ord. Vit., iii. 353). Arx, here as above, is used as a substitute for turris.

[973] "Conanus autem a victoribus in arcem ductus est. Quem Henricus per solaria turris ducens" (ibid., iii. 355). "In superiora Rotomagensis turris duxit" (W. Malms.).

[974] W. Rufus, i. 256, 257.

[975] Ord. Vit., v. (Appendix) 199. See p. 422.

[976] Robert of Torigny (ed. Hewlett), p. 153.

[977] My alternative explanation of the choice of style, namely, the importance of the keep itself relatively to the "castellum," must also be borne in mind.

[978] "[Rex] in turri de Bristou captivus ponitur.... [Imperatrix] obsedit turrim Wintonensis episcopi.... Robertus frater Imperatricis in cujus turri Rex captivus erat" (Hen. Hunt., p. 275).

[979] "In turri Cenomannica" (Annales Veteres, 311).

[980] The Tower of Rouen, we have seen (p. 334), was styled "arx regia."

[981] A fine "motte" is visible from the line between Calais and Paris (on the right); another, as I think, stood on the Lea, between Bow Bridge and the "Old Ford," and is (or was) well seen from the Great Eastern line.

[982] ArchÆological Journal, xx. 205-223 (1863).

[983] Anglia Sacra (ed. Wharton), i. 337, 338.

[984] Gentleman's Magazine, N.S., xv. 260.

[985] MediÆval Military Architecture, ii. 421, 422.

[986] William Rufus, i. 53, 54.

[987] "Egregia turris" is the expression of Gervase (Actus Pontificum).

[988] The "castrum lapideum" (compare the three "castra lapidea" erected for the blockade of Montreuil in 1149) is so styled to distinguish it from the "castrum ligneum," which occurs so often, and which Mr. Freeman so persistently renders "tower."

[989] MediÆval Military Architecture, ii. 419.

[990] Journ. Brit. Arch. Ass., xxxi., 471, 472.

[991] Both writers, also, mistake a general exemption from the trinoda necessitas for a special allusion to Rochester keep.

[992] MediÆval Military Architecture, ii. 421.

[993] Mr. J. R. Boyle has shown that nearly £1000 was spent upon it between 1172 and 1177, when it was, therefore, in course of erection.

[994] MediÆval Military Architecture, i. 186.

[995] Norman Conquest, iii. 182.

[996] Histoire du ChÂteau d'Arques, by A. Deville, pp. x., 412 (Rouen).

[997] Ed. Howlett, p. 106.

[998] Cours d'antiquitÉs monumentales (1835), v. 227, 228.

[999] Colchester, in ArchÆologia, to which he refers, was attributed to Edward the Elder, and Rochester was, of course, as yet, believed to be the work of Gundulf.

[1000] Compare Professor Freeman on Falaise: "More probably, I think, of the twelfth than of the eleventh [century]" (Norm. Conq., ii. 175).

[1001] ChÂteau d'Arques, pp. 307-312.

[1002] Ibid., pp. 48, 267.

[1003] Compare the "castrum in cacumine ipsius montis condidit" at Arques with the "castellum novum super flumen Tyne condidit" at Newcastle.

[1004] Compare, on this point, the acute criticism of Dr. Bruce (repeated by Mr. Freeman) that "Wace (v. 12,628) speaks of the horse of William Fitz Osbern [in 1066] as 'all covered with iron,' whereas in the [Bayeux] Tapestry 'not a single horse is equipped in steel armour; and if we refer to the authors who lived at that period, we shall find that not one of them mentions any defensive covering for the horse.'" Compare also the expression of William of Malmesbury, who lived and wrote under the tower-building king, that the Norman barons took advantage of the Conqueror's minority "turres agere," these being the structures with the building of which the writer was most familiar.

[1005] "A flight of steps, beginning upon the north face, passing by a doorway through its most westerly buttress, and which then, turning, is continued along the west face" (M. M. A., i. 188). Cf. Deville (p. 298), and the plan of 1708 (ibid., Pl. XII.).

[1006] M. M. A., i. 188, ii. 432.

[1007] Report of 1708 (Deville, p. 294).

[1008] It is only right to mention that, according to the Academy, "Mr. Clark has long been recognized as the first living authority on the subject of castellated architecture;" that, in the opinion of the AthenÆum, all those "who in future touch the subject may safely rely on Mr. Clark;" that his is "a masterly history of mediÆval military architecture" (Saturday Review); and that, according to Notes and Queries, "no other Englishman knows so much of our old military architecture as Mr. Clark."

(See p. 151.)

The new light which is thrown by the charters granted to Geoffrey upon a subject so interesting and so obscure as the government and status of London during the Norman period requires, for its full appreciation, detailed and separate treatment. But, before advancing my own conclusions, it is absolutely needful to dispose of that singular accretion of error which has grown, by gradual degrees, around the recorded facts.[1009]

The cardinal error has been the supposition that when the citizens of London, under HenryI., were given Middlesex ad firmam, the "Middlesex" in question was only Middlesex exclusive of London. The actual words of the charter are these:—

"Sciatis me concessisse civibus meis London[iarum], tenendum Middlesex ad firmam pro ccc libris ad compotum, ipsis et hÆredibus suis de me et hÆredibus meis ita quod ipsi cives ponent vicecomitem qualem voluerint de se ipsis; et justitiarium qualem voluerint de se ipsis, ad custodiendum placita coronÆ meÆ et eadem placitanda, et nullus alius erit justitiarius super ipsos homines London[iarum]."

Now, it is absolutely certain that the shrievalty (vicecomitatus) and the ferm (firma) mentioned in this passage are the shrievalty and the ferm not of Middlesex apart from London, nor of London apart from Middlesex, but of "London and Middlesex." For there is never, from the first, but one ferm. It is here called the ferm of "Middlesex;" in the almost contemporary Pipe-Roll (31 Hen.I.) it is called the ferm of "London" (there being no ferm of Middlesex mentioned); and Geoffrey's charters clinch the matter. For while Stephen grants him "the shrievalties of London and Middlesex,"[1010] the Empress, in her turn, grants him "the shrievalty of London and Middlesex."[1011] Further, the Pipe-Rolls of HenryII. describe this same firma both as the ferm of "London," and as that of "London and Middlesex;" while in the Roll of 8 Ric. I. we find the phrase, "de veteri firma Comitat' Lond' et Middelsexa." Lastly, the charter of HenryIII. grants to the citizens of London—

"Vicecomitatum LondoniÆ et de Middelsexia, cum omnibus rebus et consuetudinibus quÆ pertinent ad predictum Vicecomitatum, infra civitatem et extra per terras et aquas; ... Reddendo inde annuatim ... trescentas libras sterlingorum blancorum.[1012]

And so, to this day, the shrievalty is that of "London and Middlesex."[1013]

The royal writs and charters hear the same witness. When they are directed to the local authorities, it is to those of "London and Middlesex," or of "London," or of "Middlesex." The three are, for all purposes, used as equivalent terms. There was never, as I have said, but one ferm, and never but one shrievalty.[1014]

Now, this completely disposes of the view that the "Middlesex" of HenryI.'s charter was Middlesex apart from London. This prevalent but erroneous assumption has proved the cause of much confusion and misunderstanding of the facts of the case. It has nowhere, perhaps, been assigned such prominence as in that account of London by Mr. Loftie which may derive authority in the eyes of some from the editorial imprimatur of Mr. Freeman.[1015] We there read as follows:—

"It may be as well, before we proceed, to remember one thing. That London is not in Middlesex, that it never was in Middlesex, ... is a fact of which we have to be constantly reminded" (p. 125).

From this interpretation of the "Middlesex" of the charter, it, of course, followed that the writer took the firma of £300 to be paid in respect of Middlesex exclusive of London.[1016] We need not wonder, therefore, that to him the grant is difficult to understand. Here are his comments on its terms:—

"If we could estimate the reasons which led to this grant with any degree of certainty, we should understand better what the citizens expected to gain by it besides rights of jurisdiction.... The meaning and nature of the grant are subjects of which we should like to know more. But here we can obtain little help from books ... and we may inquire in vain for a definition of the position and duties of the sheriff who acts for the citizens in their subject county.... There must have been advantages to accrue from the payment by London of £300 a year, a sum which, small as it seems to us, was a heavy tax in those days. We may be sure the willing citizens expected to obtain correspondingly valuable liberties" (pp. 121-123).

Then follow various conjectures, all of them necessarily wide of the mark. And as with the ferm, so with the sheriff. Mr. Loftie, taking the sheriff (vicecomes) in question to be a sheriff of Middlesex exclusive of London (which he hence terms a "subject county"), is of necessity baffled by the charter. For by it the citizens are empowered to appoint (a) a "vicecomes," (b) a "justitiarius." As the "vicecomes," according to his view, had nothing to do with the City itself, Mr. Loftie has to account for "the omission of any reference to the portreeve in the charter," his assumption being that the City itself was at this time governed by a portreeve. Though his views are obscurely expressed, his solutions of the problem are as follows. In his larger work he dismisses the supposition that the "justitiarius" of the charter was the "chief magistrate" of the City, i.e. the portreeve, because the citizens must have been "already" entitled to elect that officer. Yet in his later work, with equal confidence, he tells us that by "justitiarius" the portreeve is "evidently intended." The fact is that he is really opposing two different suppositions; the one that Henry granted by his charter the right to elect a portreeve, the other that he did not grant it, but retained the appointment in his hands. Mr. Loftie first denies the former, and then, in his later work, asserts the former to deny the latter. But really his language is so confused that it is doubtful whether he realized himself the contradictory drift of his two arguments, both based on the same assumption, which "it is manifestly absurd," we learn, to dispute.[1017] And the strange part of the business is this, What is the "proof" that Mr. Loftie offers for the later of his two hypotheses? If the "trial" to which he refers had ever taken place at all, and, still more, if it had taken place before 1115, the fact would have an important bearing. But, in the first place, he has wrongly assigned to the record too early a date, and, in the second, it represents Gilbert Prutfot, not as a judge, but as a culprit. The expression used is, "Terra quam Gillebertus Prutfot nobis disfortiat."[1018] Now "defortiare" (or "disfortiare") is rendered by Dr. Stubbs, in his Select Charters (p. 518), "to deforce, to dispossess by violence." We have here, therefore, an interesting, because early, example of the legal offence of "deforcement," defined by Johnson as "a withholding of lands and tenements by force from the right owner." But the point to which I would call attention is that, even if this writer were correct in his facts (which he is not), his "proof" that (a vicecomes and a justitiarius being mentioned in the charter) the justitiarius was "evidently" the portreeve consists in the fact that a vicecomes had "given judgment" in a trial, and being styled vicecomes, was the portreeve! That is to say, the justitiarius must have been the portreeve because the portreeve was styled (not "justitiarius," but, on the contrary,) vicecomes. Such is actually his argument.[1019]

I have dwelt thus fully on these observations, because they illustrate the hopeless wandering which is the inevitable result of the adoption of the above fundamental error.

We have a curiously close parallel to this use of "London and Middlesex" in the expression "turris et castellum," on which I have elsewhere dwelt.[1020] Just as the relative importance of the "Tower" of London to the encircling "castle" at its feet led to the term "turris" alone being used to describe the two,—while, conversely, in the provinces, "castellum" was the term adopted,—so did the relative greatness of London to the county that lay around its walls lead to the occasional use of "London" as a term descriptive of both together, a usage impossible in the provinces. Whether a "turris et castellum" were destined to become known as a "turris" or a "castellum," whether "Londonia et Middelsex" were described as "Londonia" merely, or as "Middlesex," in each case the entity is the same. For fiscal, and therefore for our purposes, "London and Middlesex," under whatever name, remain one and indivisible.

The special value of the charters granted to Geoffrey de Mandeville lies not so much in their complete confirmation of the view that the firma of "Middlesex" was that of "London and Middlesex" (for that would be evident without them), as in their proof of the fact, so strangely overlooked, that this connection was at least as old as the days of William the Conqueror, and in their treatment of Middlesex (including London) as an ordinary county like Essex or Herts, "farmed" in precisely the same way. The firma of Herts was £60, of Essex £300, and of Middlesex (because containing London) £300 also.

But now let us leave our record evidence and turn to geography and to common sense. What must have always been the salient feature which distinguished Middlesex internally from every other county? Obviously, that the shire was abnormally small, and its chief town abnormally large. Nor was it a mere matter of size, but, still more, of comparative wealth. This is illustrated by the taxation recorded in the Pipe-Roll of 1130. Unlike the firma, the taxes were raised, as elsewhere, from the town and the shire respectively, the town contributing an auxilium, and the shire, without the walls, a Danegeld. We thus learn that London paid a sum about half as large again as that raised from the rest of the shire.[1021] The normal relation of the "shire" to the "port" was accordingly here reversed, and so would be also, in consequence, that of the shire-reeve to the portreeve. Where, as usual, the "port" formed but a small item in the corpus comitatus, it was possible to sever it from the rest of the county, to place it extra firmam, and to give it a reeve who should stand towards it in the same relation as the shire-reeve to the shire, and would therefore be termed the "portreeve." But to have done this in the case of Middlesex would have been to reverse the nature of things, to place a mere "portreeve" in a position greater than that of the "shire-reeve" himself. This is why that change which, in the provinces, was the aim of every rising town, never took place in the case of London, though the greatest town of all. I say that it "never took place," for, as we have seen, the city of London was never severed from the rest of the shire. As far back as we can trace them, they are found one and indivisible.

What, then, was the alternative? Simply this. The "reeve," who, in the case of a normal county, took his title from the "shire" and not from the "port," took it, in the abnormal case of Middlesex, from the "port" and not from the "shire." In each case both "port" and "shire" were alike within his jurisdiction; in each case he took his style from the most important part of that jurisdiction. Such is the original solution I offer for this most interesting problem, and I claim that its acceptance will explain everything, will harmonize with all existing data, and will dispose of difficulties which, hitherto, it has been impossible to surmount.

My contention is, briefly, that the Norman vicecomes of "London," or "Middlesex," or "London and Middlesex" was simply the successor, in that office, of the Anglo-Saxon "portreeve." With the sphere of the vicecomes I have already dealt, and though we are not in a position similarly to prove the sphere of the Anglo-Saxon "portreeve," I might appeal to the belief of Mr. Loftie himself that "Ulf the Sheriff of Middlesex is identical with Ulf the Portreeve of London"[1022] (though he adds, contrary to my contention, that "as yet their official connection was only that of neighbourhood"),[1023] and that Ansgar, though one of the "portreeves" (p. 24); "was Sheriff of Middlesex for a time there can be no doubt" (p. 127).[1024] But I would rather appeal to the vital fact that the shire-reeve and the portreeve are, so far I know, never mentioned together, and that writs are directed to a portreeve or to a shire-reeve,[1025] but never to both. Specially would I insist upon the indisputable circumstance that such writs as were addressed to the "portreeve" by the Anglo-Saxon kings, were addressed to the vicecomes by the Norman, and that the turning-point is seen under the Conqueror himself, whose Anglo-Saxon charter is addressed to the "bisceop" and the "portirefan," and whose Latin writs are, similarly, addressed to the episcopus and the vicecomes. More convincing evidence it would not be easy to find.

The acceptance of this view will at once dispose of the alleged "disappearance of the portreeve," with the difficulties it has always presented, and the conjectures to which it has given rise.[1026] The style of the "portreeve" indeed disappears, but his office does not. In the person of the Norman vicecomes, it preserves an unbroken existence. Geoffrey de Mandeville steps, as sheriff, into the shoes of Ansgar the portreeve.[1027]

The problem as to what became of the portreeve, a problem which has exercised so many minds, sprang from the delusion that in the Norman period the City must have had a portreeve for governor independent of the Sheriff of Middlesex. I term this an undoubted "delusion," because I have already made it clear that the City was part of the sheriff's jurisdiction and contributed its share to his firma. There was, therefore, no room for an independent portreeve; nor indeed does a "portreeve" of London, I believe, ever occur after the Conqueror's charter.

But we must here glance at the contrary view set forth by Mr. Loftie:—

"The succession of portreeves is uninterrupted. We have the names of some of them in the records of the Exchequer. Occasionally two or three, once as many as five, came to answer for the City and pay the £300 which was the farm of Middlesex. In 1129, a few years only after the retirement of Orgar and his companions, we read of 'quatuor vicecomites' as attending for London. The following year we hear of a single 'camerarius.' The 'Hugh Buche' of Stowe may be identified with the Hugo de Bock of the St. Paul's documents, and his 'Richard de Par' with Richard the younger, the chamberlain. 'Par' is probably a misreading for Parvus contracted. In the reign of Stephen two members of the Buckerel family hold office, and we have Fulcred and Robert, who were related to each other. Another early portreeve was Wluardus, who attends at the Exchequer in 1138, and who continued to be an alderman thirty years later" (Historic Towns: London, p. 34).

Where are "the records of the Exchequer" from which we learn all this? The only Pipe-Roll of the period is that of 1130, in which "the farm of Middlesex" is not £300, but a much larger sum, a fact which, as we shall find, has a most important bearing. The "quatuor vicecomites" appear "as attending," not in 1129, but in 1130. The "camerarius" does not (and could not) appear "in the following year," but, on the contrary, belonged to a preceding one ("Willelmus qui fuit camerarius de veteribus debitis"); nor does he account for the firma. The firma was always accounted for by "vicecomites," and not (as implied on p. 108) by a chamberlain, or by a "prefect." The "Hugh Buche" is given in Mr. Loftie's former work (p. 98) as "Hugh de Buch." He is meant (as even Foss perceived) for the well-known Hugh de Bocland (the minister of HenryI.), who cannot be shown to have been a "portreeve." No "Hugo de Bock" occurs in the St. Paul's documents, which only mention "Hugo de Bochelanda" and "Hugo de Bock[elanda]," the latter imperfection being the source of the error. "Richard, the younger, chamberlain" only occurs in these documents a century later (1204-1215), and "the younger," I presume, there translates "juvenis," and not "parvus." It is, moreover, quite certain that Stowe's "de Par" was not "a misreading for 'parvus' contracted," but for "delpare," as may easily be ascertained. No member of the Bucherel family occurs in these documents as holding office "in the reign of Stephen," though some do in the next century. Fulcred was not a "portreeve," but a "chamberlain;" and Robert, Fulcred's brother, was neither one nor the other. But what are we to say to "Wluardus" the portreeve, "who attends at the Exchequer in 1138"? Where are the "records of the Exchequer for 1138"? They are known to Mr. Loftie alone.[1028] Moreover, his identification, here, of the vicecomes with the portreeve is in direct antagonism to the principle laid down just before (p. 29), that, on the contrary, it was the justitiarius who should "evidently" be identified with the portreeve (see p. 350, supra).

Perhaps the assumption of a portreeve's existence springs from forgetfulness or misapprehension of the condition of London at the time. Its corporate unity, we must always remember, had not yet been developed. As Dr. Stubbs so truly observes, London was only

"a bundle of communities, townships, parishes, and lordships, of which each has its own constitution."[1029]

I cannot indeed agree with him in his view that the result of the charter of HenryI. was to replace this older system by a new "shire organization."[1030] For my contention is that our great historian not only misdates the charter in question, but also misunderstands it (though not so seriously as others), and that it made no difference in the "organization" at all. But I would cordially endorse these his words:—

"No new incorporation is bestowed: the churches, the barons, the citizens retain their ancient customs; the churches their sokens, the barons their manors, the citizens their township organization, and possibly their guilds. The municipal unity which they possess is of the same sort as that of the county and hundred."[1031]

And he further observes that the City "clearly was organized under a sheriff like any other shire." Thus the local government of the day was to be found in the petty courts of these various "communities," and not in any central corporation. The only centralizing element was the sheriff, and his office was not so much to "govern," as to satisfy the financial claims of the Crown in ferm, taxes, and profits of jurisdiction. There was, of course, the general "folkmote" over which, with the bishop, he would preside, but the true corporate organisms were those of the several communities. The sheriff and the folkmote could no more mould these self-governing bodies into one coherent whole, than they could, or did, accomplish this in the case of an ordinary shire. Here we have a somewhat curious parallel between such a polity as is here described and that of the present metropolis outside the City. There, too, we have the local communities, with their quasi-independent vestries, etc., and the Metropolitan Board of Works is a substitute for their "folkmote" or "shiremote."[1032] But, to revert to the days of HenryI., the Anglo-Saxon system of government, its strength varying in intension conversely with its sphere in extension, possessed the toughest vitality in its lowest and simplest forms. Thus the original territorial system might never have led to a corporate unity. But what the sheriff and the folkmote could not accomplish, the mayor and the communa could and did. The territorial arrangement was overthrown by the rising power of commerce. To quote once more from Dr. Stubbs's work:

"The establishment of the corporate character of the City under a mayor marks the victory of the communal principle over the more ancient shire organization.... It also marks the triumph of the mercantile over the aristocratic element."[1033]

At the risk of being tedious I would now repeat the view I have advanced on the shrievalty, because the point is of such paramount importance that it cannot be expressed too clearly. The great illustrative value of Geoffrey's charters is this. They prove, in the first place, that Middlesex (inclusive of London) was treated financially on the same footing as Essex or Herts or any other shire; and in the second they give us that all-important information, the amount of the firma for each of these counties at the close of the eleventh century. All we have to do in the case of Middlesex is to keep steadily in view its firma of £300. Sometimes described as the firma of "London," sometimes "of Middlesex," and sometimes "of London and Middlesex," its identity never changes; it is always, and beyond the shadow of question, the firma of Middlesex inclusive of London. The history of this ancient payment reveals a persistent endeavour of the Crown to increase its amount, an endeavour which was eventually foiled. Under the first Geoffrey de Mandeville (William I. and William II.), it was £300. Nearly doubled by HenryI., it was yet reduced to £300 by his charter to the citizens of London. In the succeeding reign, the second Geoffrey eventually secured it from both claimants at the same low figure (£300). Under HenryII., as the Pipe-Rolls show, it was again raised as under HenryI. John, we shall find, reduced it again to the original £300, and the reduction was confirmed by his successor on his assuming the reins of power. For we find a charter of HenryIII. conceding to the citizens of London (February 11, 1227)—

"Vicecomitatum LondoniÆ et de Middlesexi cum omnibus rebus et consuetudinibus quÆ pertinent ad prÆdictum Vicecomitatum, infra Civitatem et extra per terras et aquas; Habendum et tenendum eis et heredibus suis de nobis et heredibus nostris; Reddendo inde annuatim nobis et heredibus nostris trescentas libras sterlingorum blancorum.... Hanc vero concessionem et confirmationem fecimus Civibus LondoniÆ propter emendationem ejusdem Civitatis, et quia antiquitus consuevit esse ad firmam pro trecentis libris."

The adhesion of the City to Simon de Montfort resulted in the forfeiture of its rights, and when, in 1270, the citizens were restored to favour, on payment of heavy sums to the king and to his son, they received permission "to have two sheriffs of their own who should hold the shrievalty of the City and Middlesex as they used to have." But the firma was raised from £300 to £400 a year.[1034] Finally, on the accession of Edward III. (March 9, 1326/7), the firma was reduced to the original sum of £300 a year, at which figure, Mr. Loftie says, "it has remained ever since."[1035]

This one firma, of which the history has here been traced, represents one corpus comitatus, namely, Middlesex inclusive of London.[1036] From this conclusion there is no escape.

Hence the firmarii of this corpus comitatus were from the first the firmarii (that is, the sheriffs) of Middlesex inclusive of London. This, similarly, is beyond dispute. As with the firma so with the sheriffs. Whether described as "of London," or "of Middlesex," or "of London and Middlesex," they are, from the first, the sheriffs of Middlesex inclusive of London.

This conclusion throws a new light on the charter by which HenryI. granted to the citizens of London Middlesex (i.e. Middlesex inclusive of London) at farm. Broadly speaking, the transaction in question may be regarded in this aspect. Instead of leasing the corpus comitatus to any one individual for a year, or for a term of years, the king leased it to the citizens as a body, leased it, moreover, in perpetuity, and at the low original firma of £300 a year. The change effected was simply that which was involved in placing the citizens, as a body, in the shoes of the Sheriff "of London and Middlesex."[1037]

The only distinction between this lease and one to a private individual lies in the corporate character of the lessee, and in the consequent provision for the election of a representative of that corporate body: "Ita quod ipsi cives ponent vicecomites qualem voluerint de seipsis."

It would seem that under the rÉgime adopted by HenryI., the financial exactions of which a glimpse is afforded us in the solitary Pipe-Roll of his reign, included the leasing of the counties, etc. (i.e. of the financial rights of the Crown in them), at the highest rate possible. This was effected either by adding to the annual firma, a sum "de cremento," or by exacting from the firmarius, over and above his firma, a payment "de gersoma" for his lease. Where the lease was offered for open competition it would be worth the while of the would-be firmarius to offer a large payment "de gersoma" for his lease, if the firma was a low one. But if the firma was a high one, he would not offer much for his bargain. In the case of Oxfordshire we find the sheriff paying no less than four hundred marks "de gersoma, pro comitatu habendo."[1038] But in Berkshire the payment "de gersoma" would seem to have been considerably less.[1039] Sometimes the county (or group of counties) was leased for a specified term of years. Thus "Maenfininus" had taken a lease of Bucks. and Beds. for four years,[1040] for which, seemingly, he paid but a trifling sum "de gersoma," while William de Eynsford (Æinesford) paid a hundred marks for a five years' lease of Essex and Herts.[1041] Now, the fact that William de Eynsford was not an Essex but a Kentish landowner obviously suggests that in taking this lease he was actuated by speculative motives. It is, indeed, an admitted fact that the Norman gentry, in their greed for gain, were by no means above indulging in speculations of the kind. But when we make the interesting discovery that William de Eynsford, in this same reign, had acted as Sheriff of London,[1042] may we not infer that, there also, he had indulged in a similar speculation? That the shrievalty of London (i.e. London and Middlesex) was purchased by payments "de gersoma" is a matter, itself, not of inference, but of fact. Fulcred fitz Walter is debited in the Pipe-Rolls with a sum of "cxx marcas argenti de Gersoma pro Vicecomitatu LondoniÆ."[1043]

The firmarius who had succeeded in obtaining a lease would have to recoup himself, of course, from his receipts the amount of the actual "firma" plus his payment "de gersoma," before he could derive for himself any profit whatever from the transaction. This implied that he had closely to shear the flock committed to his charge. If he was a mere speculator, unconnected with his sphere of operations, he would have no scruple in doing this, and would resort to every means of extortion. What those means were it is now difficult to tell, for, obscure as the financial system of the Norman period may be, it is clear that just as the rotulus exactorius recorded the amounts to which the king was entitled from the firmarii of the various counties, so these firmarii, in their turn, were entitled to sums of ostensibly fixed amount from the various constituents of their counties' "corpora." Domesday, however, while recording these sums, shows us, in many remarkable cases, a larger "redditus" being paid than that which was strictly due. The fact is that we are, and must be, to a great extent, in the dark as to the fixity of these ostensibly stereotyped payments. That the remarkable rise in the annual firmÆ exacted from the towns which, Domesday shows us, had taken place since, and consequent on, the Conquest would seem to imply that these firmÆ, under the loose rÉgime of the old system, had been allowed to remain so long unaltered that they had become antiquated and unduly low. In any case the Conqueror raised them sharply, probably according to his estimate of the financial capacity of the town. And this step would, of course, involve a rise in the total of the firma exacted from the corpus comitatus. The precedent which his father had thus set was probably followed by HenryI., who appears to have exacted, systematically, the uttermost farthing. It was probably, however, to the oppressive use of the "placita" included in the "firma comitatus" that the sheriffs mainly trusted to increase their receipts.

But whatever may have been the means of extortion possessed by the sheriffs in the towns within their rule,[1044] and exercised by them to recoup themselves for the increased demands of the Crown, we know that such means there must have been, or it would not have been worth the while of the towns to offer considerable sums for the privilege of paying their firmÆ to the Crown directly, instead of through the sheriffs.[1045]

I would now institute a comparison between the cases of Lincoln and of London. In both cases the city formed part of the corpus comitatus; in both, therefore, its firma was included in the total ferm of the shire. Lincoln was at this time one of the largest and wealthiest towns in the country. Its citizens evidently had reason to complain of the exactions of the sheriff of the shire. London, we infer, was in the same plight. Both cities were, accordingly, anxious to exclude the financial intervention of the sheriff between themselves and the Crown. How was this end to be attained? It was attained in two different ways varying with the circumstances of the two cases. London was considerably larger than Lincoln, and Middlesex infinitely smaller than Lincolnshire. Thus while the firma of Lincoln represented less than a fifth of the ferm of the shire,[1046] that of London would, of course, constitute the bulk of the ferm of Middlesex. Lincoln, therefore, would only seek to sever itself financially from the shire; London, on the contrary, would endeavour to exclude, still more effectually, the sheriff, by itself boldly stepping into the sheriff's shoes. The action of the citizens of Lincoln is revealed to us by the Roll of 1130:—

"Burgenses Lincolie reddunt compotum de cc marcis argenti et iiij marcis auri ut teneant ciuitatem de Rege in capite" (p. 114).

The same Roll is witness to that of the citizens of London:—

"Homines Londonie reddunt compotum de c marcis argenti ut habeant Vic[ecomitem?] ad electionem suam" (p. 148).

I contend that these two passages ought to be read together. No one appears to have observed the fact that the sequel to the above Lincoln entry is to be found in the Pipe-Roll of 1157 (3 Hen.II.). We there find £140 deducted from the ferm of the shire in consideration of the severance of the city from the corpus comitatus ("Et in Civitate Lincol[nie] CXL librÆ blancÆ"). But we further find the citizens of Lincoln, in accounting for their firma to the Crown direct, accounting not for £140, but for £180. It must, consequently, have been worth their while to offer the Crown a sum equivalent to about a year's rental for the privilege of paying it £180 direct rather than £140 through the sheriff.[1047] Such figures are eloquent as to the extortions from which they had suffered. The citizens of London, as I have said, set to work a different way. They simply sought to lease the shrievalty of the shire themselves. I can, on careful consideration, offer no other suggestion than that the hundred marcs for which they account in the Roll of 1130, represent the payment by which they secured a lease of the shrievalty for the year 1129-1130, the shrievalty being held in that year by the "quatuor vicecomites" of the Roll. I gather from the Roll that Fulcred fitz Walter had been sheriff for 1128-29, and his payment "de gersoma" is, I take it, represented in the case of the following year (1129-30) by these hundred marks, the "quatuor vicecomites" themselves having paid nothing "de gersoma." On this view, the citizens must have leased the shrievalty themselves and then put in four of their fellows, as representing them, to hold it. But, obviously, such a post was not one to be coveted. To exact sufficient from their fellow-citizens wherewith to meet the claims of the Crown would be a task neither popular nor pleasant. Indeed, the fact of the citizens installing four "vicecomites" may imply that they could not find any one man who would consent to fill a post as thankless as that of the hapless decurio in the provinces of the Roman Empire, or of the chamberlain, in a later age, in the country towns of England. Hence it may be that we find it thus placed in commission. Hence, also, the eagerness of these vicecomites to be quit of office, as shown by their payment, for that privilege, of two marcs of gold apiece.[1048] It may, however, be frankly confessed that the nature of this payment is not so clear as could be wished. Judging from the very ancient practice with regard to municipal offices, one would have thought that such payments would probably have been made to their fellow-citizens who had thrust on them the office rather than to the Crown. Moreover, if their year of office was over, and the city's lease at an end, one would have thought they would be freed from office in the ordinary course of things. The only explanation, perhaps, that suggests itself is that they purchased from the Crown an exemption from serving again even though their fellow-citizens should again elect them to office.[1049] But I leave the point in doubt.

The hypothesis, it will be seen, that I have here advanced is that the citizens leased the shrievalty (so far as we know, for the first time) for the year 1129-30. We have the names of those who held the shrievalty at various periods in the course of the reign, before this year, but there is no evidence that, throughout this period, it was ever leased to the citizens. The important question which now arises is this: How does this view affect the charter granted to the citizens by HenryI.?

We have first to consider the date to which the charter should be assigned. Mr. Loftie characteristically observes that Rymer, "from the names appended to it or some other evidence, dates it in 1101."[1050] As a matter of fact, Rymer assigns no year to it; nor, indeed, did Rymer himself even include it in his work. In the modern enlarged edition of that work the charter is printed, but without a date, nor was it till 1885 that in the Record Office Syllabus, begun by Sir T. D. Hardy, the date 1101 was assigned to it.[1051] That date is possibly to be traced to Northouck's History of London (1773), in which the commencement of Henry's reign is suggested as a probable period (p. 27). This view is set forth also in a modern work upon the subject.[1052] It is not often that we meet with a charter so difficult to date. The formula of address, as it includes justices, points, according to my own theory, to a late period in the reign, as also does the differentiation between the justice and the sheriff. And the witnesses do the same. But there is, unfortunately, no witness of sufficient prominence to enable us to fix the date with precision. All that we can say is that such a name as that of Hugh Bigod points to the period 1123-1135, and that, of the nine witnesses named, seven or eight figure in the Pipe-Roll of 1130 (31 Hen.I.). This would suggest that these two documents must be of about the same date. Now, though we cannot trace the tenure of the shrievalty before Michaelmas, 1128, from the Roll, there is, as I have said, no sign that this charter had come into play. Nor is it easy to understand how or why it could be withdrawn within a very few years of its grant. In short, for this view there is not a scrap of evidence; against it, is all probability. If, on the contrary, we adopt the hypothesis which I am now going to advance, namely, that the charter was later than the Pipe-Roll, the difficulties all vanish. By this view, the lease for a year, to which the Pipe-Roll bears witness, would be succeeded by a permanent arrangement, that lease of the ferm in perpetuity, which we find recorded in the charter.

It is, indeed, evident that the contrary view rests solely on the guess at "1101," or on the assumption of Dr. Stubbs that the charter was earlier than the Pipe-Roll. Mr. Freeman and others have merely followed him. Dr. Stubbs writes thus:—

"Between the date of Henry's charter and that of the great Pipe-Roll, some changes in the organization of the City must have taken place. In 1130 there were four sheriffs or vicecomites, who jointly account for the ferm of London, instead of the one mentioned in the charter; and part of the account is rendered by a chamberlain of the City. The right to appoint the sheriffs has been somehow withdrawn, for the citizens pay a hundred marks of silver that they may have a sheriff of their own choice," etc., etc.[1053]

But our great historian nowhere tells us what he considers "the date of Henry's charter" to have been. If that date was subsequent to the Pipe-Roll, the whole of his argument falls to the ground.

The substitution of four sheriffs for one, to which Dr. Stubbs alludes, is a matter of slight consequence, for the number of the "vicecomites" varies throughout. As a matter of fact, the abbreviated forms leave us, as in the Pipe-Roll of 1130, doubtful whether we ought to read "vicecomitem" or "vicecomites," and even if the former is the one intended, we know, both in this and other cases, that there was nothing unusual in putting the office in commission between two or more. As to the chamberlain, he does not figure in connection with the firma, with which alone we are here concerned. But, oddly enough, Dr. Stubbs has overlooked the really important point, namely, that the firma is not £300, as fixed by the charter, but over £500.[1054] This increases the discrepancy on which Dr. Stubbs lays stress. The most natural inference from this fact is that, as on several later occasions, the Crown had greatly raised the firma (which had been under the Conqueror £300), and that the citizens now, by a heavy payment, secured its reduction to the original figure. Thus, on my hypothesis that the charter was granted between 1130 and 1135, the Crown must have been tempted, by the offer of an enormous sum down, to grant (1) a lease in perpetuity, (2) a reduction of the fee-farm rent ("firma") to £300 a year. As the sum to which the firma had been raised by the king, together with the annual gersoma, amounted to some £600 a year, such a reduction can only have been purchased by a large payment in ready money.

It was, of course, by such means as these that Henry accumulated the vast "hoard" that the treasury held at his death. He may not improbably in collecting this wealth have kept in view what appears to have been the supreme aim of his closing years, namely, the securing of the succession to his heirs. This was to prove the means by which their claims should be supported. It would, perhaps, be refining too much to suggest that he hoped by this charter to attach the citizens to the interests of his line, on whom alone it could be binding. In any case his efforts were notoriously vain, for London headed throughout the opposition to the claims of his heirs. I cannot but think that his financial system had much to do with this result, and that, as with the Hebrews at the death of Solomon, the citizens of London bethought them only of his "grievous service" and his "heavy yoke," as when they met the demand of his daughter for an enormous sum of money[1055] by bluntly requesting a return to the system of Edward the Confessor.[1056]

In any case the concessions in Henry's charter were wholly ignored both by Stephen and by the Empress, when they granted in turn to the Earl of Essex the shrievalty of London and Middlesex (1141-42).

A fresh and important point must, however, now be raised. What was the attitude of HenryII. towards his grandfather's charter? Of our two latest writers on the subject, Mr. Loftie tells us that

"HenryII. was too astute a ruler not to put himself at once on a good footing with the citizens. One of his first acts was to confirm the Great Charter of his grandfather."[1057]

Miss Norgate similarly asserts that "the charter granted by HenryII. to the citizens, some time before the end of 1158, is simply a confirmation of his grandfather's."[1058] Such, indeed, would seem to be the accepted belief. Yet, when we compare the two documents, we find that the special concessions with which I am here dealing, and which form the opening clauses of the charter of HenryI., are actually omitted altogether in that of HenryII.![1059] This leads us to examine the rest of the latter document. To facilitate this process I have here arranged the two charters side by side, and divided their contents into numbered clauses, italicizing the points of difference.

HenryI. HenryII.
(1) Cives non placitabunt extra muros civitatis pro ullo placito. (1) Nullus eorum placitet extra muros civitatis Londoniarum[1060] de ullo placito prÆter placita de tenuris exterioribus, exceptis monetariis et ministris meis.
(2) Sint quieti de schot et de loth de Danegildo et de murdro, et nullus eorum faciat bellum. (2) Concessi etiam eis quietanciam murdri, [et[1061]] infra urbem et Portsokna,[1062] et quod nullus[1063] faciat bellum.[1064]
(3) Et si quis civium de placitis coronÆ implacitatus fuerit, per sacramentum quod judicatum fuerit in civitate, se disrationet homo Londoniarum. (3) De placitis ad coronam [spectantibus[1065]] se possunt disrationare secundum antiquam consuetudinem civitatis.
(4) Et infra muros civitatis nullus hospitetur, neque de mea familia, neque de alia, nisi alicui hospitium liberetur. (4) Infra muros nemo capiat hospitium per vim vel per liberationem Marescalli.
(5) Et omnes homines Londoniarum sint quieti et liberi, et omnes res eorum, et per totam Angliam et per portus maris, de thelonio et passagio et lestagio et omnibus aliis consuetudinibus. (5) Omnes cives Londoniarum[1066] sint quieti de theloneo et lestagio per totam Angliam et per portum[1067] maris.
(6) Et ecclesiÆ et barones et cives teneant et habeant bene et in pace socnas suas cum omnibus consuetudinibus, ita quod hospites qui in soccis suis hospitantur nulli dent consuetudines suas, nisi illi cujus socca fuerit, vel ministro suo quem ibi posuerit. [This clause is wholly omitted.]
(7) Et homo Londoniarum non judicetur in misericordia pecuniÆ nisi ad suam were, scilicet ad c solidos, dico de placito quod ad pecuniam pertineat. (7) Nullus de misericordia pecuniÆ judicetur nisi secundum legem civitatis quam habuerunt tempore Henrici regis[1068] avi mei.
(8) Et amplius non sit miskenninga in hustenge, neque in folkesmote, neque in aliis placitis infra civitatem; Et husteng sedeat semel in hebdomada, videlicet die LunÆ. (8) In civitate in nullo placito sit miskenninga; et quod Hustengus semel tantum in hebdomada teneatur.
(9) Et terras suas et wardemotum et debita civibus meis habere faciam infra civitatem et extra. (9) Terras suas et tenuras et vadimonia et debita omnia juste habeant, quicunque eis debeat.
(10) Et de terris de quibus ad me clamaverint rectum eis tenebo lege civitatis. (10) De terris suis et tenuris quÆ infra urbem sunt, rectum eis teneatur secundum legem[1069] civitatis; et de omnibus debitis suis quÆ accomodata fuerint apud Londonias,[1070] et de vadimoniis ibidem factis, placita [? sint] apud Londoniam.[1071]
(12) Et omnes debitores qui civibus debita debent eis reddant vel in Londoniis se disrationent quod non debent. Quod si reddere noluerint, neque ad disrationandum venire, tunc cives quibus debita sua debent capiant intra civitatem namia sua, vel de comitatu in quo manet qui debitum debet. (11) Et si quis in tota Anglia theloneum et consuetudinem ab hominibus Londoniarum[1070] ceperit, postquam ipse a recto defecerit, Vicecomes Londoniarum[1070] namium inde apud Londonias[1070] capiat.
(11) Et si quis thelonium vel consuetudinem a civibus Londoniarum ceperit, cives Londoniarum capiant de burgo vel de villa ubi theloneum vel consuetudo capta fuit, quantum homo Londoniarum pro theloneo dedit, et proinde de damno ceperit.[1072] (12) Habeant fugationes suas, ubicumque[1073]habuerunt tempore Regis Henrici avi mei.
(13) Et cives habeant fugationes suas ad fugandum sicut melius et plenius habuerunt antecessores eorum, scilicet Chiltre et Middlesex et Sureie. (13) Insuper etiam, ad emendationem civitatis, eis concessi quod[1074] sint quieti de Brudtolle, et de Childewite, et de Yaresive,[1075] et de Scotale; ita quod Vicecomes meus (sic) London[iarum][1076] vel aliquis alius ballivus Scotalla non faciat.

Before passing to a comparison of these charters, we must glance at the question of texts. The charter of HenryI. is taken from the Select Charters of Dr. Stubbs, who has gone to the Foedera for his text (which is taken from an Inspeximus of 5 Edw. IV.). That of HenryII. is taken from the transcript in the Liber Custumarum (collated with the Liber Rubeus). Neither of these sources is by any means as pure as could be wished. The names of the witnesses in both had always aroused my suspicions,[1077] but the collation of the two charters has led to a singular discovery. It will be noticed that in the charter of HenryI. the citizens are guaranteed "terras et wardemotum et debita sua." Now, this is on the face of it an unmeaning combination. Why should the wardmoot be thus sandwiched between the lands of the citizens and the debts due to them? And what can be the meaning of confirming to them their wardmoot (? wardmoots), when the hustings is only mentioned as an infliction and the folkmoot as a medium of extortion? Yet, corrupt though this passage, on the face of it, appears, our authorities have risen at this unlucky word, if I may venture on the expression, like pike. Dr. Stubbs, Professor Freeman, Miss Norgate, Mr. Green, Mr. Loftie, Mr. Price, etc., etc., have all swallowed it without suspicion. Historians, like doctors, may often differ, but truly "when they do agree their unanimity is wonderful." Collation, however, fortunately proves that "wardemotum" is nothing more than a gross misreading of "vadimonia," a word which restores to the passage its sense by showing that what Henry confirmed to the citizens was "the property mortgaged to them, and the debts due to them."[1078]

Having thus enforced the necessity for caution in arguing from the text as it stands, I would urge that, with the exception of the avowed addition at the close, the later charter has, in sundry details, the aspect of a grudging confirmation, restricting rather than enlarging the benefits conferred. This, however, is but a small matter in comparison with its total omission of the main concession itself. This fact, so strangely overlooked, coincides with the king's allusion to the sheriff as "vicecomes meus" (no longer the citizens' sheriff),[1079] but explains above all the circumstance, which would be quite inexplicable without it, that the firma is again, under HenryII., found to be not £300, but over £500 a year.

In 1164 (10 Hen.II.) the firma of London, if I reckon it right, was, as in 1130 (31 Hen.I.), about £520.[1080] In 1160 (6 Hen.II.) it was a few pounds less,[1081] and in 1161 (7 Hen.II.) it was little, it would seem, over £500.[1082] But in these calculations it is virtually impossible to attain perfect accuracy, not only from the system of keeping accounts partly in librÆ partly in marcÆ, and partly in money "blanched" partly in money "numero," but also from the fact that the figures on the Pipe-Rolls are by no means so infallible as might be supposed.[1083]

Nor does the charter of Richard I. (April 23, 1194) make any change. It merely confirms that of his father. But John, in addition to confirming this (June 17, 1199), granted a supplementary charter (July 5, 1199)—

"Sciatis nos concessisse et prÆsenti Charta nostra confirmasse civibus Londoniarum Vicecomitatum Londoniarum et de Middelsexia, cum omnibus rebus et consuetudinibus quÆ pertinent ad prÆdictum Vicecomitatum ... reddendo inde annuatim nobis et heredibus nostris ccc libras sterlingorum blancorum.... Et prÆterea concessimus civibus Londoniarum, quod ipsi de se ipsis faciant Vicecomites quoscunque voluerint, et amoveant quando voluerint; ... Hanc vero concessionem et confirmationem fecimus civibus Londoniarum propter emendationem ejusdem civitatis et quia antiquitus consuevit esse ad firmam pro ccc libris."[1084]

Here at length we return to the concessions of HenryI., with which this charter of John ought to be carefully compared. With the exception of the former's provision about the "justiciar" (an exception which must not be overlooked), the concessions are the same. The subsequent raising of the firma to £400 (in 1270), and its eventual reduction to £300 (in 1327), have been already dealt with (pp. 358, 359).

We see then that, in absolute contradiction of the received belief on the subject, the shrievalty was not in the hands of the citizens during the twelfth century (i.e. from "1101"), but was held by them for a few years only, about the close of the reign of HenryI. The fact that the sheriffs of London and Middlesex were, under HenryII. and Richard I., appointed throughout by the Crown, must compel our historians to reconsider the independent position they have assigned to the City at that early period. The Crown, moreover, must have had an object in retaining this appointment in its hands. We may find it, I think, in that jealousy of exceptional privilege or exemption which characterized the rÉgime of HenryII. For, as I have shown, the charters to Geoffrey remind us that the ambition of the urban communities was analogous to that of the great feudatories in so far as they both strove for exemption from official rule. It was precisely to this ambition that HenryII. was opposed; and thus, when he granted his charter to London, he wholly omitted, as we have seen, two of his grandfather's concessions, and narrowed down those that remained, that they might not be operative outside the actual walls of the city. When the shrievalty was restored by John to the citizens (1199), the concession had lost its chief importance through the triumph of the "communal" principle. When that civic revolution had taken place which introduced the "communa" with its mayor—a revolution to which HenryII. would never, writes the chronicler, have submitted—when a Londoner was able to boast that he would have no king but his mayor, then had the sheriff's position become but of secondary importance, subordinate, as it has remained ever since, to that of the mayor himself.

The transient existence of the local justitiarius is a phenomenon of great importance, which has been wholly misunderstood. The Mandeville charters afford the clue to the nature of this office. It represents a middle term, a transitional stage, between the essentially local shire-reeve and the central "justice" of the king's court. I have already (p. 106) shown that the office sprang from "the differentiation of the sheriff and the justice," and represented, as it were, the localization of the central judicial element. That is to say, the justitiarius for Essex, or Herts., or London and Middlesex, was a purely local officer, and yet exercised, within the limits of his bailiwick, all the authority of the king's justice. So transient was this state of things that scarcely a trace of it remains. Yet Richard de Luci may have held the post, as we saw (p. 109), for the county of Essex, and there is evidence that Norfolk had a justice of its own in the person of Ralf Passelewe.[1085] Now, in the case of London, the office was created by the charter of HenryI., granted (as I contend) towards the end of his reign, and it expired with the accession of HenryII. It is, therefore, in Stephen's reign that we should expect to find it in existence; and it is precisely in that reign that we find the office eo nomine twice granted to the Earl of Essex and twice mentioned as held by Gervase, otherwise Gervase of Cornhill.[1086]

The office of the "Justiciar of London" should now be no longer obscure; its possible identity with those of portreeve, sheriff, or mayor cannot, surely, henceforth be maintained.

[1009] On the somewhat thorny question of the right extension of "Lond'" (Londonia or LondoniÆ) I would explain at the outset that both forms, the singular and the plural, are found, so that either extension is legitimate. I have seen no reason to change my belief (as set forth in the AthenÆum, 1887) that "Londonia" is the Latinization of the English "Londone," and "LondoniÆ" of the Norman "Londres."

[1010] "Vicecomitatus de Londonia et de Middelsexa ... pro ccc libris."

[1011] "Vicecomitatum LundoniÆ et Middelsex pro ccc libris."

[1012] Madox's Firma Burgi, p. 242, note.

[1013] These words were written before the late changes.

[1014] A remarkable illustration of this loose usage is afforded by the case of the archdeaconry. Take the styles of Ralph "de Diceto." Dr. Stubbs writes of his archdeaconry: "That it was the archdeaconry of Middlesex is certain ... it is beyond doubt, and wherever Ralph is called Archdeacon of London, it is only loosely in reference to the fact that he was one of the four archdeacons of the diocese" (Radulfi de Diceto Opera, I. xxxv., xxxvi.). But, as to this explanation, the writer adduces no evidence in support of this view, that all "four archdeacons" might be described, loosely, as "of London." Indeed, he admits, further on (p. xl., note), "that the title of Essex or Colchester is generally given to the holders of these two archdeaconries, so that really the only two between which confusion was likely to arise were London and Middlesex." Now, in a very formal document, quoted by Dr. Stubbs himself (p. 1., note), Ralph is emphatically styled "Archdeacon of London." It is clear, therefore, that, in the case of this archdeaconry, that style was fully recognized, and the explanation of this is to be found, I would suggest, in the use, exemplified in the text ut supra, of "London" and "Middlesex" as convertible terms.

[1015] Mr. Freeman himself makes the same mistake, and insists on regarding Middlesex as a subject district round the City.

[1016] Even Dr. Sharpe, the learned editor of the valuable Calendar of Hustings Wills, is similarly puzzled by a grant of twenty-five marks out of the king's ferm "de civitate London," to be paid annually by the sheriffs of London and Middlesex (i. 610), because he imagines that the firma was paid in respect of the sheriffwick of Middlesex alone.

[1017]

"It has been supposed that the justiciar here mentioned means a mayor or chief magistrate, and that the grant includes that of the election of the supreme executive officer of the City. It may be so, but all probability is against this view. For by this time the citizens already appear to have selected their own portreeve, by whatever name he was called; and it is absurd to suppose that the king gave them power to appoint a sheriff of Middlesex, if they were not already allowed to appoint their own. The omission of any reference to the portreeve in the charter cannot, in fact, be otherwise accounted for" (History of London, i. 90). "The next substantial benefit they derived from the charter was the leave to elect their own justiciar. They may place whom they will to hold pleas of the Crown. The portreeve is here evidently intended, for it is manifestly absurd to suppose, as some have done, that Henry allowed the citizens to elect a reeve for Middlesex, if they could not elect one for themselves; and if proof were wanting, we have it in the references to the trials before the portreeve which are found in very early documents. In one of these, which cannot be dated later than 1115, Gilbert Proudfoot, or Prutfot, described as vicecomes, is mentioned as having some time before given judgment against the dean and chapter as to a piece of land on the present site of the Bank of England" (London, p. 29).

[1018] Ninth Report Hist. MSS., i. 66 b.

[1019] Reference to p. 110, supra, will show at once how vain is the effort to wrench "justitiarius" from its natural and well-known meaning.

[1020] See Appendix O.

[1021] Here and elsewhere I use "shire" on the strength of Middlesex having a "sheriff" (i.e. a shire-reeve).

[1022] London, p. 126.

[1023] This springs, of course, from what I have termed "the fundamental error."

[1024] See p. 37, ante, and Norm. Conq., iii. (1869) 424, 544, 729.

[1025] I would suggest that, as in the case of Ulf, the Reeve of "London and Middlesex" might be addressed as portreeve in writs affecting the City and as shire-reeve in those more particularly affecting the rest of Middlesex.

[1026] Dr. Stubbs, in a footnote, hazards "the conjecture" that "the disappearance of the portreeve" may be connected with "a civic revolution, the history of which is now lost, but which might account for the earnest support given by the citizens to Stephen," etc. In another place (Select Charters, p. 300) he writes: "How long the Portreeve of London continued to exist is not known; perhaps until he was merged in the mayor." I have already dealt with Mr. Loftie's explanation of "the omission of any reference to the portreeve" in the charter.

[1027] See p. 37, ante, and Addenda.

[1028] See AthenÆum, February 5, 1887, p. 191; also my papers on "The First Mayor of London" in Academy, November 12, 1887, and Antiquary, March, 1887.

[1029] Const. Hist., i. 404.

[1030] "The ... shire organization which seems to have displaced early in the century" [i.e. by Henry's charter] "the complicated system of guild and franchise" (ibid., i. 630).

[1031] Ibid., i. 405.

[1032] This was written before the days of the London County Council.

[1033] Ibid., i. 630.

[1034] Liber de Antiquis Legibus, p. 124: "Circa idem tempus, scilicet Pentecosten (1270), ad instantiam domini Edwardi concessit Dominus Rex civibus ad habendum de se ipsis duos Vicecomites, qui tenerent Vicecomitatum Civitatis et MidelsexiÆ ad firmam sicut ante solebant: Ita, tamen, cum temporibus transactis solvissent inde tantummodo per annum ccc libras sterlingorum blancorum, quod de cetero solvent annuatim cccc libras sterlingorum computatorum.... Et tunc tradite sunt civibus omnes antique carte eorum de libertatibus suis que fuerunt in manu Domini Regis, et concessum est eis per Dominum Regem et per Dominum Edwardum ut eis plenarie utantur, excepto quod pro firma Civitatis et Comitatus solvent per annum cccc libras, sicut prÆscriptum est.

"Tunc temporis dederunt Cives Domino Regi centum marcas sterlingorum.... Dederunt etiam Domino Edwardo V?. marcas ad expensas suas in itinere versus Terram Sanctam." This passage is quoted in full because, important though the transaction is, not a trace of it is to be found in The Historical Charters and Constitutional Documents of the City of London (1884), the latest work on the subject. So, in 1284, when Edward I., who had "taken into his hands" the town of Nottingham for some years, restored the burgesses their liberties, it was at the price of their firma being raised from £52 to £60 a year.

[1035] History of London, ii. 208, 209.

[1036] A curious illustration of the fact that this firma arose out of the city and county alike is afforded by HenryIII.'s charter (1253): "quod vii libre sterlingorum per annum allocarentur Vicecomitibus in firma eorum pro libertate ecclesiÆ sancti Pauli."

[1037] This is illustrated by the subsequent prohibition of the sheriffs themselves underletting the county at "farm" (Liber Custumarum, p. 91; Liber Albus, p. 46).

[1038] Rot. Pip., 31 Hen.I., p. 2.

[1039] Ibid., p. 122.

[1040] Ibid., p. 100.

[1041] Ibid., p. 52.

[1042] "William de Einesford, vicecomes de LondoniÂ," heads the list of witnesses to a London agreement assigned to 1114-1130 (Ramsey Cartulary, i. 139).

[1043] Rot. Pip., 31 Hen.I., p. 144.

[1044] Probably the mysterious "scotale" was among them (cf. Stubbs, Const. Hist., i. 628).

[1045] Cf. Stubbs, Const. Hist., i. 410.

[1046] The ferm of Lincolnshire in 1130 was rather over £750 (£40 "numero" plus £716 16s. 3d. "blanch").

[1047] We have a precisely similar illustration, ninety years later, in the case of Carlisle. In 5 Hen.III. (1220-21) the citizens of Carlisle obtained permission to hold their city ad firmam for £60 a year payable to the Crown direct, in the place of £52 a year payable through the sheriff ("per vicecomitem") and his ferm of the shire (Ninth Report Hist. MSS., App. i. pp. 197, 202).

[1048] Rot. Pip., 31 Hen.I., p. 149.

[1049] Compare HenryIII.'s charter to John Gifard of Chillington, conceding that during his lifetime he should not be made a sheriff, coroner, or any other bailiff against his will (Staffordshire Collections, v. [1] 158).

[1050] History of London, ii. 88. Compare Mr. Loftie's London ("Historic Towns"), p. 28: "The exact date of the charter is given by Rymer as 1101."

[1051] Vol. iii. p. 4.

[1052] The Charters of the City of London (1884), p. xiiii.: "To engage the citizens to support his Government he conferred upon them the advantageous privileges that are conferred in this charter."

[1053] Const. Hist., i. 406.

[1054] £327 3s. 11d. "blanch," plus £209 6s.d. "numero."

[1055] "InfinitÆ copiÆ pecuniam ... cum ore imperioso ab eis exegit" (Gesta Stephani).

[1056] "Interpellata est et a civibus ut leges eis regis Edwardi observare liceret, quia optimÆ erant, non patris sui Henrici quia graves erant" (Cont. Flor. Wig.).

[1057] London ("Historic Towns"), p. 38. The Master of University similarly writes: "He [HenryII.] renewed the charter of the city of London" (i. 90).

[1058] England under the Angevin Kings, ii. 471. The writer, being only acquainted with the printed copy of the charter (Liber Custumarum, ed. Riley, pp. 31, 32), had only the names of the two witnesses there given (the Archbishop of Canterbury and the Bishop of London) to guide her, but, fortunately, the Liber Rubeus version records all the witnesses (thirteen in number) together with the place of testing, thus limiting the date to 1154-56, and virtually to 1155.

[1059] The omitted clauses are these: "Sciatis me concessisse civibus meis Londoniarum, tenendum Middlesex ad firmam pro ccc libris ad compotum, ipsis et heredibus suis, de me et heredibus meis, ita quod ipsi cives ponent vicecomitem qualem voluerint de se ipsis, et justitiarium qualem voluerint de se ipsis, ad custodiendum placita coronÆ meÆ et eadem placitanda; et nullus alius erit justitiarius super ipsos homines Londoniarum."

[1060] "Lond'" (Liber Rubeus).

[1061] "Et" omitted in L. R.

[1062] "Portsoca" (L. R.).

[1063] "Nullus eorum" (L. R.).

[1064] "Duellum" (L. R.).

[1065] "Pertinentibus" (L. R.).

[1066] "London'" (L. R.).

[1067] "Port'" (L. R.).

[1068] "Regis H." (L. R.).

[1069] "Consuetudinem" (L. R.).

[1070] "Lond'" (L. R.).

[1071] "Apud Lond' teneantur" (L. R.).

[1072] Clauses 11 and 12 in the charter of HenryI. are transposed in that of HenryII. But it is more convenient to show the transposition as I have done in the text.

[1073] "Eas habuerunt" (L. R.).

[1074] "Omnes sint" (L. R.).

[1075] "Yeresgieve" (L. R.).

[1076] "London'" (L. R.).

[1077] The first two witnesses to that of HenryI. are given as "episcopo Winton., Roberto filio Richer. (sic)." The bishop's initial ought to be given, and the second witness is probably identical with Robert fitz Richard. "Huberto (sic) regis camerario" has also a suspicious sound. In the second charter the witnesses are given in the Liber Custumarum as "Archiepiscopo CantuariÆ, Ricardo Episcopo Londoniarum." Here, again, the primate's initial should be given; as, indeed, it is in the (more accurate) Liber Rubeus version, where (vide supra, p. 367) all the witnesses are entered.

[1078] This explanation is confirmed by examining other municipal charters based on that of London. In them this clause always confirms (1) "terras et tenuras," (2) "vadia," (3) "debita."

[1079] In confirmation of this view, it may be pointed out that where this same clause occurs in charters to other towns, the words are "vicecomes noster" in cases, as at Winchester, where the king retains in his hand the appointment of reeve, but simply (as at Lincoln) "prÆpositus" or (as at Northampton) "prÆpositus Northamtonie," where the right to elect the reeve was also conceded.

[1080] £66 17s. 1d. "blanch" plus £474 17s. 10½d. "numero."

[1081] £445 19s. "blanch" plus £78 3s. 6d. "numero."

[1082] £181 14s. 5d. "blanch" plus £335 0s. 7d. "numero."

[1083] As an example of the possibility of error, in the printed Roll of 1159 (5 Hen.II.) a town is entered on the Roll as paying "quater xx. lv. libras et ii marcas et dim'." The explanation of this unintelligible entry is, I may observe, as follows. The original entry evidently ran, "quater xx et ii marcas et dim'" (82½ marcs). Over this a scribe will have written the equivalent amount in pounds ("lv librÆ") by interlineation. Then came the modern transcriber, who with the stupidity of a mechanical copyist brought down this interlineation into the middle of the entry, thus converting it into sheer nonsense. We have also to reckon with such clerical errors as the addition or omission of an "x" or an "i," of a "bl." or a "no." Where the total to be accounted for is stated separately, we have a means of checking the accounts. But where, as at London, this is not so, we cannot be too careful in accepting the details as given. See also Addenda.

[1084] Liber Custumarum (Rolls Series), pp. 249-251.

[1085] "Contra Radulfum de Belphago qui tunc vicecomes erat in provincia illa et contra Radulfum Passelewe ejusdem provinciÆ justiciarium" (Ramsey Cart., i. 149).

[1086] See Appendix K, on "Gervase of Cornhill."

(See p. 170.)

The reference to this personage in the charter to the Earl of Essex is of quite exceptional interest. He was the Osbert (or Osbern) "Huit-deniers" (alias "Octodenarii" alias "Octonummi") who was a wealthy kinsman of Becket and employed him, in his house, as a clerk about this very time (circ. 1139-1142). We meet him as "Osbertus VIII. denarii" at London in 1130 (Rot. Pip., 31 Hen.I.), and I have also found him attesting a charter of HenryI., late in the reign, as "Osberto Octodenar[ii]." Garnier[1087] tells us that the future saint—

"A soen parent vint, un riche hume Lundreis,
Ke mult ert koneiiz et de Frauns et d'Engleis,
O Osbern witdeniers, ki l'retint demaneis.
Puis fu ses escriveins, ne sais dous ans, u treis."

Another biographer writes:—

"Rursus vero Osbernus, Octonummi cognomine, vir insignis in civitate et multarum possessionum cui carne propinquus erat detentum circa se Thomam fere per triennium in breviandis sumptibus redditibusque suis jugiter occupabat."[1088]

The influential position of this wealthy Londoner is dwelt on by yet another biographer:—

"Ad quendam Lundrensem, cognatum suum, qui non solum inter concives, verum etiam apud curiales, grandis erat nominis et honoris se contulit."[1089]

In one of the appendices we shall detect him under the strange form "Ottdevers"[1090] (= "Ottdeuers," a misreading for "Ottdeners") witnessing a treaty arrangement between the Earls of Hereford and Gloucester. This he did in his capacity of feudal tenant to the latter, for in the Earl of Gloucester's Carta (1166) of his tenants in Kent we read: "Feodum Osberti oitdeniers i mil[item]," from which we learn that he had held one knight's fee.[1091]

This singular cognomen, though savouring of the nickname period, may have become hereditary, for we meet with a Philip Utdeners in 1223, and with Alice and Agnes his daughters in 1233.[1092]

As I have here alluded to Becket it may be permissible to mention that as the statements of his biographers in the matter of Osbert are confirmed by this extraneous evidence, so have we also evidence in charters of his residence, as "Thomas of London," in the primate's household. To two charters of Theobald to Earls Colne Priory the first witness is "Thoma Lond' Capellano nostro,"[1093] while an even more interesting charter of the primate brings before us those three names, which, says William of Canterbury, were those of his three intimates, the first witness being Roger of Bishopsbridge, while the fourth and fifth are John of Canterbury and Thomas of London, "clerks."[1094] Here is abundant evidence that Becket was then known as "Thomas of London," as indeed Gervase of Canterbury himself implies.[1095]

[1087] Vie de St. Thomas (ed. Hippeau, 1859).

[1088] Grim.

[1089] Auctor anonymus.

[1090] Its apparent dissimilarity to the "Octod'" of Geoffrey's charter is instructive to note.

[1091] Hearne, who prints this entry, "Feodum Osberti oct. deniers i. mil." (Liber Niger, ed. 1774, i. 53), makes it the occasion of an exquisitely funny display of erudite Latinity, in which he gravely rebukes Dugdale for his ignorance on the subject ("quid sibi velit denariata militis ignorasse videtur Dugdalius quam tamen is facile intelliget," etc., etc.), having himself mistaken the tenant's name for a term of land measurement.

[1092] Bracton's Note-book (ed. Maitland), ii. 616; iii. 495. A Nicholas "Treys-deners" or "Treydeners" occurs in Cornwall in the same reign (De Banco, 45-46 Hen.III., Mich., No. 16, m. 62). "Penny" and "Twopenny" are still familiar surnames among us, as is also "Pennyfather" (? Pennyfarthing).

[1093] Addl. MS., 5860, fols. 221, 223 (ink).

[1094] Cott. MSS., Nero, C. iii. fol. 188.

[1095] "Clerico suo ThomÆ Londoniensi" (i. 160).

(See pp. 92, 168, 182.)

The references to assarts and to (forest) pleas in the first and second charters of the Empress ought to be carefully compared, as they are of importance in many ways. They run thus respectively:—

First Charter. Second Charter.
Ut ipse et omnes homines sui per totam Angliam sint quieti de Wastis forestariis et assartis que facta sunt in feodo ipsius Gaufredi usque ad diem quo homo meus devenit, et ut a die illo in antea omnia illa essarta sint amodo excultibilia, et arrabilia sine forisfacto. Quod ipse et omnes homines sui habeant et lucrentur omnia essarta sua libera et quieta de omnibus placitis facta usque ad diem qua servicio domini mei Comitis Andegavie ac meo adhÆsit.

A similar provision will be found in the charter to Aubrey de Vere. It is evident from these special provisions that the grantees attached a peculiar importance to this indemnity for their assarts; and it is equally noteworthy that the Empress is careful to restrict that indemnity to those assarts which had been made before a certain date ("facta usque ad diem quÂ," etc.). This restriction should be compared with that which similarly limited the indemnity claimed by the barons of the Exchequer,[1096] and which has been somewhat overlooked.[1097]

Assarts are duly dealt with in the Leges Henrici Primi, and would form an important part of the "placita forestÆ" in his reign. It is reasonable to presume that one of the first results of the removal of his iron hand would be a violent reaction against the tyranny of "the forest." Indeed, we know that Stephen was compelled to give way upon the point. A general outburst of "assarting" would at once follow. Thus the prospect of the return, with the Empress, of her father's forest-law would greatly alarm the offenders who were guilty of "assarts."[1098]

But, further, the earl's fief lay away from the forest proper. Why, then, was this concession of such importance in his eyes? We are helped towards an answer to this question by Mr. Fisher's learned and instructive work on The Forest of Essex. The facts there given, though needing some slight correction, show us that the Crown asserted in the reign of HenryIII., that the portion of the county which had been afforested since the accession of HenryII. had (with the exception of the hundred of Tendring) been merely reafforested, having been already "forest" at the death of HenryI., though under Stephen it had ceased to be so. This claim, which was successfully asserted, affected more than half the county. Now, it is singular that throughout the struggle, on this subject, with the Crown, the true forest, that of Waltham (now Epping), was always conceded to be "within forest." Mr. Fisher's valuable maps show its limits clearly. It was, accordingly, tacitly admitted by the perambulation consequent on the Charter of the Forest to have been "forest" before 1154.

The theory suggested to me by these data is this. Stephen, we know, by his Charter of Liberties consented that all the forests created by HenryI. should be disafforested, and retained for himself only those which had been "forest" in the days of the first and the second William. Under this arrangement he retained, I hold, the small true forest (Waltham forest), but had to resign the grasp of the Crown on the additions made to it by HenryI., which amounted to considerably more than half the county. My view that this sweeping extension of "forest" was the work of HenryI. is confirmed by the fact that his "forest" policy is admittedly the most objectionable feature of his rule. Nor, I take it, was it inspired so much by the love of sport as by the great facilities it afforded for pecuniary exaction. In the Pipe-Roll of his thirty-first year we find (to adapt an old saying) "forest pleas as thick as fleas" in Essex, affording proof, moreover, that his "forest" had extended to the extreme north-east of the Lexden hundred. Here then again, I believe, as in so many other matters, HenryII. ignored his predecessor, and reverted to the status quo ante. Nor was the claim he revived finally set at rest, till Parliament disposed of it for ever in the days of CharlesI.

An interesting charter bearing on this subject is preserved to us by Inspeximus.[1099] It records the restoration by Stephen to the Abbess of Barking of all her estates afforested by HenryI.[1100] Now, this charter, which is tested at Clarendon (perhaps the only record of Stephen being there), is witnessed by W[illiam] Martel, A[ubrey] de Ver, and E[ustace] fitz John. The name of this last witness[1101] dates the charter as previous to 1138 (when he threw over Stephen), and, virtually, to the king's departure for Normandy early in 1137. Consequently (and this is an important point) we here have Stephen granting, as a favour, to Barking Abbey what he had promised in his great charter to grant universally.[1102] This confirms the charge made by Henry of Huntingdon that he repudiated the concession he had made. His subsequent troubles, however, must have made it difficult for him to adhere to this policy, or check the process of assarting. His grant to the abbess was unknown to Mr. Fisher, who records an inquest of 1292, by which it was found that the woods of the abbess were "without the Regard;" and the Regarders were forbidden to exercise their authority within them.

[1096] "Ut de hiis essartis dicantur quieti, quÆ fuerant ante diem qu rex illustris Henricus primus rebus humanis exemptus est" (Dialogus, i. 11). The reason for the restriction is added.

[1097] See, for instance, The Forest of Essex (Fisher), p. 313.

[1098] As a matter of fact, her son's succession was marked by the exaction of heavy sums, under this head, as shown by the extracts from his first Pipe-Roll in the Red book of the Exchequer.

[1099] Pat. 2 Hen.VI., p. 3, m. 18.

[1100] "Reddo et concedo ecclesiÆ Berchingie et AbbatissÆ Adel[iciÆ] omnes boscos et terras suas ... quas Henricus Rex afforestavit, ut illas excolat et hospitetur."

[1101] Probably present as a brother of the abbess ("Soror Pagani filii Johannis").

[1102] "Omnes forestas quas rex Henricus superaddidit ecclesiis et regno quietas reddo et concedo."

(See p. 176.)

The document which is printed below is unknown, it would seem, to historians. It is of a very singular and, in many ways, of a most instructive character. The fact that Earl Miles is one of the contracting parties dates the document as belonging to the period between his creation (July 25, 1141) and his death (December 24, 1143). Further, the fact that the treaty provides for the surrender by him to the Earl of Gloucester of one of his sons as a hostage, taken with the fact that the Earl of Gloucester is recorded (supra, p. 196) to have demanded from his leading supporters their sons as hostages when he left England for Normandy, creates an extremely strong presumption that this document should be assigned to that occasion (June, 1142). It is here printed from a transcript by Dugdale, which I found among his MSS. The absence of any provision defining the services to be rendered by Earl Miles suggests that this portion of the treaty is omitted in the transcript. There is, I think, just a chance that the original may yet be discovered among the public records, for they fortunately contain a similar treaty between the sons and successors of the two contracting parties.[1103] It may be, however, that the original is the document referred to by Dugdale (Baronage, i. 537) as "penes Joh. Philipot Somerset Heraldum anno 1640." The close resemblance between the later document[1103] and that which I here print confirms the authenticity of the latter, and is, it will be seen, illustrated by the wording of the opening clauses:—

Noscant omnes hanc esse confederationem amoris inter Robertum Comitem Gloecestrie et Milonem Comitem Herefordie. HÆc est confederatio amoris inter Willelmum Comitem Gloec[estrie] et Rogerum comitem Herefordie.

We have also the noteworthy coincidence that Richard de St. Quintin and Hugh de Hese, who are here hostages respectively for the Earls of Gloucester and Hereford, figure again in the later document as hostages for the earls' successors.[1104]

Another document with which this treaty should be carefully compared is the remarkable agreement, in the same reign, between the Earls of Chester and of Leicester,[1105] though this latter suggests by its title—"HÆc est conventio ... et finalis pax et concordia," etc.—the settlement of a strife between them rather than a friendly alliance. I see in it, indeed, the intervention, if not the arbitration, of the Church.

Both these alliances, again, should be compared, for their form, with the treaty between HenryI. and Count Robert of Flanders.[1106] Although a generation earlier than the document here printed, the parallels are very striking:—

Robertus, Comes FlandriÆ, fide et sacramento assecuravit Regi Henrico vitam suam et membra quÆ corpori suo pertinent ... et quod juvabit eum, etc.
Porro Comitissa affidavit, quod, quantum poterit, Comitem in hac conventione tenebit, et in amicitia regis, et in prÆdicto servitio fideliter per amorem.
Hujus conventionis tenendÆ ex parte Comitis obsides sunt subscripti.... Quod si Comes ab hac conventione exierit et ... infra XL dies emendare noluerit, etc.
Robertus, Comes Gloecestrie assecuravit Milonem Comitem Herefordie fide et sacramento, ut custodiet illi pro toto posse suo et sine ingenio suam vitam et suum membrum ... et auxiliabitur illi, etc.
Et in hac ipsa confederatione amoris, affidavit Comitissa Gloecestrie quod suum dominum in hoc amore erga Milonem Comitem Hereford pro posse suo tenebit.
Et de hac conventione tenend ex parte Comitis Gloecestrie sunt hii obsides, etc.... Quod si Comes Gloecestrie de hac conventione exiret.... Et si infra XL dies se nollet erga Comitem Herefordie erigere, etc.

The Treaty.

Noscant omnes hanc esse confederationem amoris inter Robertum Comitem Gloecestrie et Milonem Comitem Herefordie, Robertus Comes Gloecestrie assecuravit Milonem Comitem Herefordie fide et sacramento ut custodiet illi pro toto posse suo et sine ingenio suam vitam et suum membrum et terrenum suum honorem, et auxiliabitur illi ad custodiendum sua castella et sua recta et sua hereditaria et sua tenementa et sua conquisita quÆ modo habet et quÆ faciet, et suas consuetudines et rectitudines et suas libertates in bosco et in plano et aquis, et quod sua hereditaria quÆ modo non habet auxiliabitur ad conquirendum. Et si aliquis vellet inde Comiti Hereford malum facere, vel de aliquo decrescere, si comes Hereford vellet inde guerrare, quod Robertus comes Gloecestrie cum illo se teneret, et quod ad suum posse illi auxiliaretur per fidem et sine ingenio, nec pacem neque treuias cum illis haberet qui malum comiti HerefordiÆ inferret, nisi per bonum velle et grantam (sic) Comitis HerefordiÆ, et nominatim de hac guerra quÆ modo est inter Imperatricem et Regem Stephanum se cum comite Hereford tenebit et ad unum opus erit, et de omnibus aliis guerris.

Et in hac ipsa confederatione amoris affidavit Comitissa Gloecestrie quod suum dominum in hoc amore erga Milonem Comitem Hereford pro posse suo tenebit. Et si inde exiret, ad suum posse illum ad hoc reponeret. Et si non posset, legalem recordationem, si opus esset, inde faceret ad suum scire.

Et de hac conventione firmiter tenend ex parte Comitis Gloecestrie sunt hii obsides per fidem et sacramentum erga Comitem Hereford: hoc modo, quod si comes Gloecestrie de hac conventione exiret, dominum suum Comitem Gloecestrie requirerent ut se erga Comitem HerefordiÆ erigeret. Et si infra xl dies se nollet erga Comitem Herefordie erigere, se Comiti Herefordie liberarent, ad faciendum de illis suum velle, vel ad illos retinendum in suo servitio donec illos quietos clamaret vel ad illos ponendos ad legalem redemptionem ita ne terr [? terram] perderent. Et quod legalem recordationem de hac conventione facerent si opus esset, Guefridus de Waltervill, Ricardus de Greinvill,[1107] Osbernus Ottdevers,[1108] Reinald de Cahagnis,[1109] Hubertus Dapifer, Odo Sorus,[1110] Gislebertus de Umfravil,[1111] Ricardus de Sancto Quintino.[1112]

Et ex parte Milonis Comitis Hereford ad istud confirmandum concessit Milo Comes Hereford Roberto Comiti Gloecestrie Mathielum filium suum tenendum in obsidem donec guerra inter Imperatricem et Regem Stephanum et Henricum filium Imperatricis finiatur.

Et interim si Milo Comes Hereford voluerit aliquem alium de suis filiis, qui sanus sit, in loco Mathieli filii sui ponere, recipietur.

Et postquam guerra finita fuerit et Robertus Comes Gloecestrie et Milo Comes Hereford terras suas et sua recta rehabuerint reddet Robertus Comes Gloecestrie Miloni Comiti Herefordie filium suum. Et hinc de probis hominibus utriusque comitis considerabuntur et capientur obsides et securitates de amore ipsorum comitum tenendo imperpetuum.

Et de hac conventione amoris Rogerus filius Comitis Hereford affidavit et juravit Comiti Gloecestrie quod patrem suum pro posse suo tenebit; Et si Comes Hereford inde vellet exire, Rogerus filius suus, inde illum requireret et inde illum corrigeret. Et si Comes Hereford se inde erigere nollet, servicium ipsius Rogeri filii sui prorsus perdet, donec se erga Comitem Gloecestrie erexisset.

Et de hac conventione ex parte Comitis Hereford sunt hii sui homines obsides erga Comitem Gloecestrie et per sacramenta; hoc modo, quod si Comes Hereford de hac conventione exiret, dominum suum Comitem Hereford requirerent ut se erga Comitem Gloecestrie erigeret. Et si infra xl dies se nollet erga Comitem Gloecestrie erigere se Comiti Gloecestrie liberarent ad faciendum de illis suum velle, vel ad illos retinendum in suo servicio donec illos quietos clamaret, vel ad illos ponendos ad legalem redemptionem, ita ne terram perdent. Et quod legalem recordationem de hac conventione in Curia facerent si opus esset, Robertus Corbet, Willelmus Mansel, Hugo de la Hese.

[1103] Duchy of Lancaster: Ancient Charters, Box A. No. 4 (Thirty-Fifth Report of Deputy Keeper (1874), p. 2).

[1104] A somewhat similar treaty to this may be hinted at in the statement that Roger de Berkeley was connected with Walter de Gloucester "amicitia et alternÆ pacis foedere sibi astrictum" (Gesta Stephani).

[1105] Cott. MS., Nero, C. iii. fol. 178.

[1106] Printed in Hearne's Liber Niger (i. 16-23).

[1107] Richard de Greinvill appears in 1166 as the late holder of seven knights' fees from the earl (Liber Niger).

[1108] Osbern Ottdevers (i.e. Ottdeners) was Osbern Octodenarii, alias Octonummi (see Appendix Q). He appears in 1166 as the late tenant of one knight's fee from the earl in Kent (ibid.).

[1109] Philip "de Chahaines" appears as a tenant of the earl in 1166 (ibid.).

[1110] An Odo Sorus is alleged to have accompanied Robert fitz Hamon into Wales. Jordan Sorus was the largest tenant of the earl in 1166, holding fifteen knights' fees from him (Liber Niger). His predecessor, Robert Sorus, had held of the fief under Robert fitz Hamon circ. 1107 (Cart. Abingdon, ii. 96, 106).

[1111] Gilbert de Umfravill held nine knights' fees from the earl in 1166 (Liber Niger).

[1112] Richard de St. Quintin held ten knights' fees from the earl in 1166 (ibid.). His family had been tenants of the fief even under Robert fitz Hamon (Cart. Abingdon, ii. 96, 106).

(See p. 177.)

"Hanc autem ... affidavi manu mea propria in manu ipsius Comitis Gaufredi." This formula ("affidavi ... in manu") is deserving of careful study. It ought to be compared with a passage in the Chronicle of Abingdon (ii. 160), describing how, some quarter of a century before, in the assembled county court (comitatus) of Berkshire, the delegate of the abbey, "pro ecclesi affidavit fidem in manu ipsius vicecomitis, vidente toto comitatu." This was a case of "affidatio" by proxy; but in the above charter we find Geoffrey stipulating for "affidatio" in person ("propria manu") by the Empress, her husband, and her son. Accordingly, when the young Henry confirms his mother's charter to Aubrey de Vere (see p. 186), he does so "manu mea propria in manu Hugonis de Inga, sicut mater mea Imperatrix affidavit in manu Comitis Gaufredi." Thus Geoffrey allowed himself the privilege, which he refused to the other contracting party, of "affidatio" by proxy, and made Hugh de Ing his delegate for the purpose.

A curious allusion to this practice is found in the words of Ranulf Flambard some half a century earlier, when he promises the captor in whose power he was to grant him all that he can ask, "et ne discredas promissis, ecce manu affirmo quod polliceor."—Continuatio HistoriÆ Turgoti (Anglia Sacra, i. 707). The formula was probably of great antiquity. It occurs in the lifetime of Archbishop Oswald (died 992), who obtained a lease for life on behalf of a certain Wulfric, of the provisions in which we read: "Hoc totum idem Wlfricus, sub oculis multorum qui aderant, in manu viri Dei qui pro eo intercessor accesserat affidavit" (Chron. Ram., p. 81). It is found, however, as late as 1187, when at the foundation of Dodnash Priory the canons "juraverunt et fidem in manu nostra corporaliter ... firmaverunt," says the bishop (Ancient Charters, p. 88). Another late instance is found in the Burton Cartulary (fol. 33), where Robert fitz Walter, that his grant "inconcussum permaneat, in toto comitatu, multis cementibus qui se ipsos testes concesserunt, in manu Vicecomitis Serlonis manu me hoc tenendum et servandum affidavi." So also in the Pipe-Roll of 3 John we find recorded a lease, "et quod ipse Micael et Everardus frater suus affidaverunt in manu H. Cantuarensis Arch. hanc Conventionem fideliter tenendam" (Rot. 6 b). An instance, in 1159, may be quoted from the Cartulary of St. Michael on the Mount because of its curious legal bearing. Robert de Belvoir mortgages to the abbey lands which he had settled on his wife in dower, and, in order to bar her claim, she, by her brother, guarantees the transaction by "affidatio in manu" to the abbot's delegate.[1113] This arrangement should be compared with that which is discussed in my Ancient Charters, pp. 22, 23.[1114] Perhaps, however, the most singular case is one which I noted in the Cartulary (MS.) of Rievaulx, and which is also of the reign of HenryII. A widow grants lands to that abbey, "et illam donationem tenendam et fideliter observandam manu propria affidavit in manu VicecomitissÆ, vid. Bert[Æ] uxoris vicecomitis Ranulfi de Glanvill[a]."[1115] The conjunction here of the two women, the presence of the great Glanville himself, and the part played by his wife, together with the title assigned her, all combine to render the transaction one of unusual interest.

It was by this formal and binding pledge that the leaders of the English host swore to one another to do or die on the field of the Battle of the Standard. Turning to William of AumÂle, and placing his hand in his, Walter Espec pledged his faith that he would conquer or be slain; and his fellow-commanders did the same."[1116] It was, again, by this solemn pledge, towards the close of Stephen's reign, that the Bishop of Winchester, before his brother prelates, covenanted to surrender Winchester to the duke at the king's death[1117]—even as the duke himself had covenanted (April 9, 1152) with the Bishop of Salisbury concerning Devizes Castle[1118]—in terms to be closely compared with those of his charter to Aubrey, and his mother's to Earl Geoffrey in 1142.

The practice is, I find, alluded to, incidentally, by Giraldus Cambrensis, who tells us that the Welsh "Adeo fidei foedus, aliis inviolabile gentibus, parvipendere solent, ut non in seriis solum et necessariis, verum in ludicris, omnique fere verbo firmando, dextrÆ manus ut mos est porrectione, signo usuali dato, fidem gratis effundere consueverint." Here the point of the complaint is that they made light of this solemn practice, indulging in it freely on every occasion instead of reserving it for important matters. The existence of this archaic "fidei foedus" as the formal confirmation of a contract is, of course, of the greatest interest. It still lingers on, not only with us, but abroad. In San Marino (Italy), for instance, "sales are conducted with much animation. Two sturdy proprietors stand back to back.... A third party stands between the two; ... he pulls one by the shoulder, the other by an elbow, and finally by an apparently acrobatic feat he unites their hands" ("A Political Survival," Macmillan's, January, 1891, p. 197). In the Lebanon, we are told by a well-informed writer: "A few months ago I had occasion to enter into a business contract with one of my Druse farmers. When we were about to draw up the agreement, the Druse suggested that, as he could neither read nor write, we should ratify the bargain in the manner customary among his people. This consists of a solemn grasping of hands together in the presence of two or three other Druses as witnesses, whilst the agreement is recited by both parties.... Accordingly, the farmer brought three of his neighbours to me; and the terms of our contract having been made known to them, one of them took the right hand of each of us and joined them together, whilst he dictated to us what to say after him" ("The Druses," Blackwood's, January, 1891, pp. 754, 755). With us, Gerald would be grieved to hear, the ancient form survives not only for the bargain but the bet, though it only continues in full vigour as the sign of the marriage contract, where "the minister ... shall cause the man with his right hand to take the woman by her right hand, and to say after him as followeth,"—even as the Druses, we have seen, make their contracts to-day, and as the Empress Maud sealed her own seven centuries ago.[1119]

The allusion by the Empress to the "Christianitas AngliÆ" refers doubtless to the fact that the breach of such "affidatio" would constitute a "lÆsio fidei," and would thus become a matter for the jurisdiction of the courts Christian. It was indeed on this plea that these courts claimed to attract to themselves all cases of contract, a claim against which, it is necessary to explain, an article (No. 15) of the Constitutions of Clarendon (1164) was specially directed.[1120]

[1113] "Invadiavit Rotbertus de Belueer pro sex libris Cenomannensium, terram suam quam dederat uxori sue in dotem, ipsa bene hoc concedente, Philippo fratri insuper fide sua in manu Johannis filii Bigoti illud idem sororem suam tenere assecurante" (fol. 116).

[1114] Ed. Pipe-Roll Society.

[1115] "Hiis testibus, Ranulfo vicecomite, Bertha vicecomitissÂ, Matilda filia ejus."

[1116] "HÆc dicens vertit se ad comitem Albemarlensem, dataque dextera, 'Do,' inquit, 'fidem quia hodie aut vincam Scottos aut occidar a Scottis.' Quo similiter voto cuncti se proceres constrixerunt" (Æthelred of Rievaulx).

[1117] "Episcopus Wintonie in manu archiepiscopi Cantuarensis coram episcopis affidavit quod si ego decederem castra Wintonie ... Duci redderet."

[1118] "Hunc supradictam conventionem ... affidavit idem Comes (sic) in manu domini Cantuarensis archiepiscopi ... sine malo ingenio tenendam; et cum eo Comes Gloucestrie.... Similiter et dominus episcopus Sarum affidavit in manu ejusdem Legati," etc. (Sarum Charters and Documents, pp. 22, 23).

[1119] Compare the old English term "Handfasting." The law in Austria, it is said, still recognizes the clasping of hands as a formal contract.

[1120] "Placita de debitis, quÆ fide interposita debentur, ... sint in justitia regis."

(See p. 178.)

The confusion on the pedigree and relationship of these two families is due, in the first place, to the fact that, for several generations, the successive heads of the family of De Vere were all named Aubrey ("Albericus"); and in the second, to a chronicle of Walden Abbey, which proves as inaccurate as to the marriage of its founder as it is on the date of his creation.[1121] Dugdale, accepting all its statements without the slightest hesitation, has combined in a single passage no less than three errors, together with the means for their detection.[1122] Among these is the statement that Geoffrey's wife was a daughter of Aubrey de Vere, "Earl of Oxford."[1123] Accordingly, she so figures in Dugdale's tabular pedigree, and the same error has now reappeared in Mr. Doyle's Official Baronage.[1124] Oddly enough, in his account of the De Veres, a few pages before, Dugdale makes Geoffrey's wife daughter not of the Earl of Oxford, but of his grandfather Aubrey,[1125] and so enters her in the tabular pedigree.[1126] And yet she was, in truth, daughter neither of the earl nor of his grandfather, but of his father, the chamberlain.[1127] To establish this will now be my task.

Between the Aubrey de Vere of Domesday and the Aubrey de Vere "senior" of the Cartulary of Abingdon Abbey, about twenty years are interposed. Their identity, therefore, is not actually proved, though the presumption, of course, is in its favour. But from the time of the latter Aubrey all is clear. The descent that we obtain from the Abingdon Cartulary is as follows:—


Aubrey = Beatrice,
de Vere, "
"senior." "
"
+----------------+-----------+-+----------+-----------+
" " " " "
Geoffrey Aubrey de Roger de Robert de William
(or Godfrey), Vere, Vere. Vere. de Vere,
ob. v. p. at "junior" died soon
Abingdon. (afterwards after his
"camerarius father.
Regis"),
d. 1141.

Our next source of information is the Cartulary of Colne Priory,[1128] in combination with an invaluable tract, De miraculis S. OsythÆ, composed by William de Vere, a brother of the first earl, and a canon of St. Osyth's Priory, Essex. Dugdale was acquainted with both documents, but lost the full force of the latter by failing to identify its author. He gives us as sons to Aubrey the chamberlain, and brothers to Aubrey the first earl, (a) William de Vere, (b) —— de Vere, canon of St. Osyth's. The identity of the two is proved, first, by a charter of Aubrey the chamberlain, in which he speaks of his "reverend" son William;[1129] secondly, by a charter of Aubrey the earl, witnessed by his brother William, "presbyter;"[1130] thirdly, by the charter from the Empress to the earl, in which she provides for all his brothers, the chancellorship, a clerical post, being promised to William.[1131] We may further assert of this tract that it must have been written after 1163, for the canon tells us that his mother has spent her twenty-two years of widowhood at St. Osyth, and her husband had been killed in 1141.[1132] In it he refers to his father the chamberlain,[1133] as "justitiarius totius AngliÆ." To this we may trace Dugdale's assertion that he held that high office, a statement which exercised the mind of Foss, who complains that "it is difficult to tell on what authority" he is introduced among its holders both by Dugdale and Spelman.[1134] He further speaks of his mother as "Adeliza," daughter of Gilbert de Clare, and exults in the fact that she has spent her widowhood, not in the family priory at Colne, but in that of his own St. Osyth. He refers also to his sister "Adeliza de Essex filia Alberici de Vere et AdelizÆ." Now, we have abundant evidence that "Adeliza de Essex" was sister to the Countess Rohese, wife of Geoffrey de Mandeville, and was aunt to their sons, Earls of Essex.[1135] Accordingly, we find the Countess Rohese giving a rent-charge to Colne Priory for the souls of her father, Aubrey de Vere, and her husband, Earl Geoffrey, and we also find her son, Earl William, confirming the charter "avi mei Alberici de Vere."[1136] It is quite clear that the Countess Rohese, wife of Geoffrey de Mandeville, first Earl of Essex, was sister of Alice "de Essex," and daughter of Aubrey de Vere the chamberlain, by his wife Alice, daughter of Gilbert de Clare.

But who was Alice "de Essex"? We must turn, for an answer to this question, to the Chronicle of Walden Abbey. There we shall find that she married twice, and left issue by both husbands. Her first husband was Robert de Essex[1137]; her second was Roger fitz Richard, of Clavering, Essex, and Warkworth, Northumberland, ancestor of the Claverings. Now, "Robert de Essex" was a well-known man, being son and heir of Swegen de Essex, Sheriff of Essex under William the Conqueror, and grandson of Robert "fitz Wimarc," a favourite of the Confessor, under whom he, too, was Sheriff of Essex. The descent is proved, in a conclusive manner, by the description of the second Robert among the benefactors to Lewes Priory, in one place as Robert fitz Suein, and in another as Robert de Essex.[1138] Robert had founded Prittlewell Priory as a cell to Lewes, "Alberico de Ver et Roberto fratre ejus" attesting the foundation charter.[1139] Robert's son and heir was the well-known Henry de Essex.[1140] So far all is clear. But, unfortunately, it is certain that Robert de Essex left a widow, Gunnor—a Bigod by birth—who was mother of his son Henry. Therefore "Alice of Essex" cannot have been his widow. Consequently she must have been the widow of another Robert de Essex, possibly a younger son of his, who held Clavering from his elder brother Henry. In any case, by her second husband, Roger fitz Richard, Alice was mother of Robert fitz Roger (of Clavering).

We are now in a position to construct an authentic tabular pedigree, showing the relationship that existed between the families of Mandeville and De Vere.


William de Aubrey = Alice
Mandeville. de Vere, " de Clare,
" created Great " dau. of
" Chamberlain " Gilbert de
" 1133, " Clare,
" died 1141. " died _circ._
" " 1163.
+---------+--------+ +-----------+------------
" " "
William = Beatrice de (1) Geoffrey de = Rohese = (2) Payn de
de Say. " Mandeville. Mandeville, " de Vere, " Beauchamp,
" 1ST EARL OF " said to " of Bedford.
" ESSEX, d. 1144. " have died "
" " 1207. "
+--+---------+ +--------+------+ +-------+
" " " " "
William Geoffrey Geoffrey de William de Simon de
de Say, de Say. Mandeville, Mandeville, Beauchamp.
ancestor of " 2ND EARL OF 3RD EARL OF "
Fitz Piers, " ESSEX, ESSEX, "
Earls of " d. 1166. d. 1189. "
Essex. " "
" " "
" " "
? ? ?
Arms. Arms. Arms.
"_Quarterly, "_Quarterly, "_Quarterly,
or and or and or and gules_,
gules._" gules._" a bend."

Aubrey = Alice
de Vere, " de Clare,
created Great " dau. of
Chamberlain " Gilbert de
1133, " Clare,
died 1141. " died _circ._
" 1163.
--------------------+-----------------------------+
" "
(1) Robert = Alice = (2) Roger fitz Aubrey de
de Essex. de Vere. " Richard of Vere,
" Warkworth. 1ST EARL OF
" OXFORD.
" "
" "
" "
Robert fitz Aubrey
Roger of de Vere,
Clavering 2ND EARL OF
and OXFORD.
Warkworth. "
" "
" "
" "
? ?
Arms. Arms.
"_Quarterly, _Quarterly, gu.
or and gules_, and or_, a
a bend sable." mullet argent
in the first
quarter.

It should be observed that this pedigree is not intended to show all the children. It gives those only which are required for our special purpose. On some points there is still need of more original information. No doubt Beatrice, wife of William de Say, was sister, and not daughter, to Geoffrey de Mandeville. I know of nothing to the contrary. Still the fact would seem to rest on the authority of the Walden Chronicle. The re-marriage of the Countess of Essex to Payn de Beauchamp, and her parentage, by him, of Simon, are both well established, but the date of her death is taken from the Chronicle, and seems suspiciously late. So also does that which is assigned to her brother, the Earl of Oxford, namely, 1194, fifty-two years after the charter of the Empress. Still, the fact that his mother survived her husband for twenty-two years implies that her children may have been comparatively young at his death. Both Aubrey and Rohese may therefore have been several years junior to Geoffrey de Mandeville.

But the main point has been, in any case, established, namely, the true relationship of these baronial houses. That which is given by Dugdale contains the further error of representing Alice de Vere as wife, not of Robert de Essex, but of Henry. Mr. W. S. Ellis, in his Antiquities of Heraldry (p. 210), observes with truth that, as to this relationship, the existing "accounts ... are conflicting, and that of Dugdale contradictory." But I cannot admit that his own version is "correct, or approximately so;" for while, with Dugdale, he errs in assigning to Alice de Vere Henry de Essex for husband, he transforms Roger fitz Richard, whom Dugdale had, rightly, given as her second husband, into her son-in-law.[1141]

My reason for alluding to this passage is that, after I had worked out the heraldic corollaries of this descent in their bearing on the adoption of coat-armour, I found that I had been anticipated in this investigation by the author of that scholarly work, The Antiquities of Heraldry. As the conclusions, however, at which I had arrived differ slightly from those of Mr. Ellis, it may be worth while to set them forth.

Mr. Ellis writes thus of "the simple QUARTERLY shield":—

"There can be little doubt that the source of this honoured armorial ensign is to be found in the distinguished family of De Vere, as all the families in the table who bear it are descended from the head of that house who lived at the commencement of the twelfth century."[1142]

I should differ with no slight hesitation from so ably argued and erudite a work, were it not that, in this case, its conclusions are based on a false premiss. Thus we read, further on:—

"Which was the original bearer of the quarterly coat of De Vere? Was it Say, or Mandeville, or Lacy, or Beauchamp, or was it De Vere, from whom all, or their wives were descended?"[1143]

Now, "the table" given by the writer himself (p. 210) disproves this statement, for it rightly shows us Say as descended from Mandeville, but not descended from De Vere. It is, therefore, shown by his own "table" that this must have been a case of the "collateral adoption" of arms, the very practice against which he here strenuously argues.[1144] Thus the very case he adduces against the existence of the practice is itself proof absolute that the practice did exist. I am compelled to emphasize this point because it is the pivot on which the question turns. If "all the families in the table" who bore the quarterly coat were indeed descended from De Vere, Mr. Ellis's theory would account for the facts. But, by his own showing, they were not. Some other explanation must therefore be sought.

That which had originally occurred to myself, and to which I am still compelled to adhere, is that "the original bearer" of this quarterly coat was the central figure of this family group, Geoffrey de Mandeville himself. It being, as I have shown, absolutely clear that there must have been collateral adoption, the only question that remains to be decided is from which of the two family stems, Mandeville or De Vere, was the coat adopted? My first reason for selecting the former is that the first Earl of Essex was far and away, at the time, the greatest personage of the group. Aubrey de Vere figures, at Oxford, as his dependant rather than as his equal. On this ground, then, it seems to me far more probable that Aubrey should have adopted his arms from Geoffrey than that Geoffrey should have adopted his from Aubrey. The second reason is this. Science and analogy point to the fact that the simplest form of the coat is, of necessity, the most original. Now, the simplest form of this coat, its only "undifferenced" variety, is that borne by the Earls of Essex. We do not obtain recorded blazons till the reign of HenryIII., but when we do, it is as "quartele de or & de goulez" that the coat of the Earl of Essex, the namesake of Geoffrey de Mandeville, first meets us.[1145] But all the descendants of De Vere, it would seem, bear this coat "differenced," that of De Vere itself being charged with a mullet in the first quarter, the tinctures also (perhaps for distinction) being in this case reversed.[1146] Thus heraldry, as well as genealogy, favours the claim of Mandeville as the original bearer of the coat.

It has been generally asserted in works on Heraldry that Geoffrey de Mandeville added an escarbuncle to his simple paternal coat, and that it is still to be seen on the shield of his effigy among the monuments at the Temple Church. But antiquaries have now abandoned the belief that this is indeed his effigy, and the original statement is taken only from that Chronicle of Walden which is in error in its statements on his foundation, on his creation, on his marriage, and on his death. Nor is there a trace of such a charge on the shields of any of his heirs.[1147]

But the consequences of the theory here laid down have yet to be considered. A little thought will soon show that no hypothesis can possibly explain the adoption of the quarterly coat by these various families at any other period than this in which they all intermarried. If we wish to trace to its origin such a surname as Fitz-Walter, we must go back to some ancestor who had a Walter for his father. So with derivative coats-of-arms. By Mr. Ellis's fundamental principle we ought to find the house of De Vere imparting its coat, for successive generations, to those families who were privileged to ally themselves to it. Yet we can only trace this principle at work in this particular generation. If Mandeville, and Mandeville's kin, adopted, as he holds, the coat of De Vere, why should not De Vere, in the previous generation, have adopted that of Clare? Nothing, in short, can account for the phenomena except the hypothesis that these quarterly coats all originated in this generation and in consequence of these intermarriages. The quarterly coat of the great earl would be adopted by his sister's husband De Say, and by his wife's brother De Vere, and by those other relatives shown in the pedigree. Once adopted they remain, till they meet us in the recorded blazons of the reign of HenryIII.

The natural inference from this conclusion is that the reign of Stephen was the period in which heraldic bearings were assuming a definite form. Most heralds would place it later: Mr. Ellis would have us believe that we ought to place it earlier. The question has been long and keenly discussed, and, as with surnames, we may not be able to give with certainty the date at which they became generally fixed. But, at any rate, in this typical case, the facts admit of one explanation and of one alone.

If, as I take it, heraldic coats were mainly intended (as at Evesham) to distinguish their bearers in the field, it is not improbable that these kindred coats may represent the alliance of their bearers, as typified in the Oxford charters, beneath the banner of the Earl of Essex.[1148]

[1121] See p. 45.

[1122] Baronage, i. 203 b.

[1123] Ibid., i. 201.

[1124] "m. Rohaise, d. of Aubrey de Vere, (afterwards) Earl of Oxford" (i. 682).

[1125] Baronage, i. 188 b.

[1126] Ibid., 189.

[1127] Strange to say, Dugdale gives also this third (and right) version (ibid., i. 463 a).

[1128] In Cole's transcript (British Museum).

[1129] Ibid., No. 31.

[1130] Ibid., No. 43.

[1131] See p. 182.

[1132] It would seem clear that this William must have been the "Dominus Willelmus de Ver" to whom Dr. Stubbs alludes as the "early friend and fellow-student," at the University of Paris, of Arnulf, Bishop of Lisieux, and of the celebrated Ralf "de Diceto" (who may have been born, Dr. Stubbs suggests, about 1122). Bishop Arnulf, asking Ralf to come over and pay him a visit, tells him that William de Ver has promised to come too (see preface to Radulfus de Diceto, pp. xxxii., note, liv.). But some difficulty is caused by his appearing as a canon, not of St. Osyth's, but of St. Paul's, in 1162 and later (Ninth Report Historical MSS., App. i. pp. 19 a, 32 a). It would seem to have been the latter William de Ver who became Bishop of Hereford in 1185, and died 1199.

[1133] He had received the "Cameraria AngliÆ" from HenryI., in a charter which must have passed on the occasion of the king leaving England for the last time in 1133. Madox has printed the charter (which has a valuable list of witnesses) in his Baronia Anglica, from Dugdale's transcript.

[1134] Judges of England, i. 89.

[1135] Thus the Chronicle of Walden Abbey (Arundel MSS.) relates that at the death of Geoffrey, Earl of Essex, in 1166, his mother was living at her Priory of Chicksand, with her sister "Adeliza" of Essex. On the succession of his brother William, "Alicia de Essexia" came to Walden Abbey "ordinante comite Willelmo ejus nepote," and settled and died there (ibid., cap. 18). But the most important evidence is a charter of this same Earl William, abstracted in Lansdowne MSS., 259, fol. 67, granting to "Adelicia of Essex," his mother's sister, the town of Aynho in free dower over and above the dower she had received from Roger fitz Richard, her lord. This charter is witnessed by his mother, "Roesia Comitissa;" Simon de Beauchamp, his uterine brother; Geoffrey de Ver and William de Ver, his uncles; Ranulf Glanville, and Geoffrey de Say, who was his cousin. He had previously granted Aynho (? in 1170) to Roger fitz Richard in exchange for Compton (co. Warwick), his charter being witnessed inter alios by John (de Lacy), the constable of Chester (see p. 392 n.), Ranulf de Glanville, and Geoffrey de Say (see my paper on "A Charter of William, Earl of Essex," in Eng. Hist. Review, April, 1891).

[1136] Colne Cartulary, Nos. 51, 54.

[1137] "Domino suo primo marito Roberto scilicet de EssexiÂ" (Walden Abbey Chronicle). Dugdale makes her, in error, the wife of Henry de Essex.

[1138] This descent has not hitherto been established, and Mr. Freeman speaks of Swegen of Essex as "father or grandfather of Henry de Essex."

[1139] He appears in the charters of this priory as "Robertus filius Suein" and as "Robertus de Essex filius Suein."

[1140] See Appendix N. His paternity, which is well ascertained, is further proved by his confirmation, in the (MS.) Colchester Cartulary, of a gift by his father, Robert de Essex, to St. John's Abbey, Colchester.

[1141] I have purposely abstained from touching on the relationship of Lacy to De Vere, because there is evidently error somewhere in the account given by Dugdale, and as the descent is without my sphere, I have not investigated the question. The Rotulus de Dominabus should be consulted. Nor do I discuss the descent of Sackville. Mr. Ellis wrote: "The coat of Sackville, Quarterly, a bend vairÉ, is doubtless derived from De Vere, but by what match does not clearly appear." It is singular that William de Sackville, who died circa 1158, is said to have married Adeliza, daughter of "Aubrey the sheriff," which points to some connection between the two families.

[1142] Antiquities of Heraldry, p. 209.

[1143] Ibid., p. 230.

[1144] Ibid., pp. 228-232.

[1145] Doyle's Official Baronage, i. 685.

[1146] I must certainly decline to accept the rash conjecture of Mr. Ellis that the mullet of De Vere represents the chamberlainship, on the ground that one of his predecessors, Robert Malet, might have borne a mullet as an "heraldic and allusive cognizance."

[1147] See p. 226 n.

[1148] Compare the case of Raymond (le Gros) meeting William fitz Aldelin, on his landing in Ireland (December, 1176), at the head of thirty of his kinsmen, "clipeis assumptis unius armaturÆ" (Expugnatio HiberniÆ).

(See p. 180.)

Separate treatment is demanded by that clause in the charter to Aubrey which deals with the fief of William of Arques:—

"Et do et concedo ei totam terram Willelmi de Albrincis sine placito, pro servicio suo, simul cum hÆreditate et jure quod clamat ex parte uxoris suÆ sicut unquam Willelmus de Archis ea melius tenuit."

The descent of this barony has formed the subject of an erudite and instructive paper by the late Mr. Stapleton.[1149] The pedigree which he established may be thus expressed:—


William = Beatrice.
of Arques, "
1086. "
"
"
(1) Nigel = Emma, = (2) Manasses,
de Monville. " heiress of " _Comte_ of
" her father's " Guisnes,
" English " d. _circ._
" fief. " 1139.
" "
Rualon = Matilda. Rose (or = Henry,
d'Avranches " Sybil), " Castellan of
(_de Abrincis_), " ob. v. p. " Bourbourg.
held part of the " "
Arques fief " "
_jure uxoris_, " "
Sheriff of Kent " "
1130. " "
" "
+-----------+ "
" "
William (1) AUBREY = Beatrice, = (2) Baldwin,
d'Avranches, DE VERE. sole heiress. Lord of
son and heir. Ardres.

This descent renders the above clause in the charter intelligible at once, for it shows that Aubrey was to reunite the whole Arques fief in his own holding jure uxoris.

Mr. Stapleton, who prints the clause from the translation given by Dugdale, justly pronounces it "extremely important, as establishing the fact of his marriage at its date with the heiress of the barony of Arques as well as of the comtÉ of Guisnes." With Aubrey's tenure of this comtÉ I have dealt at p. 188.

[1149] ArchÆologia, vol. xxxi. pp. 216-237.

(See p. 181.)

The entries relating to the fief of this tenant in capite are probably as corrupt as any to be found in the Liber Niger.

The name of the family being "de Raimes"—Latinized in this charter and Domesday invariably as de Ramis—an inevitable confusion soon arose between it and the name of their chief seat in England, Rayne, co. Essex. Morant, in his history of Essex, identifies the two. Thus, Rayne being entered in Domesday and in the Liber Niger as "Raines," the name of the family appears in the latter as "de Raines," "de Reines" (i. 237), "de Ramis," "de Raimis," and "de Raimes" (i. 239, 240). The Domesday tenant was Roger "de Ramis," who was succeeded by William "de Raimes," who was dead in 1130, when his sons Roger and Robert are found indebted to the Crown for their reliefs and for their father's debts (Rot. Pip., 31 Hen.I.). Further, if the Liber Niger (i. 237, 239) is to be trusted, there were in 1135 two Essex fiefs, held respectively by these very sons, Roger and Robert "de Ramis." So far all is clear. But when we come to the cartÆ of 1166 all is hopeless confusion. There are, certainly, two fiefs entered in the Essex portion, but while the carta of that which is assigned to Robert "de Ramis" is intelligible, though very corrupt, the other is assigned by an amazing blunder to William fitz Miles, who was merely one of the under-tenants. Moreover, the entries are so similar that they might be easily taken for variants of the same carta.

Let us, however, now turn to the Pipe-Roll of 1159 (5 Hen.II.). We there find these entries (p. 5) under Essex:—

"Idem vicecomes reddit Compotum de XII l. et XIII s. et IIII d. pro Rogero de Ram'.

"Idem vicecomes reddit Compotum de XII l. et XIII s. IIII d. pro Ricardo de Ram'."

They require some explanation. The sums here accounted for (though it is not so stated) are payments towards "the great scutage" of the year at two marks on the knight's fee. These were in most cases paid collectively by the aggregate of knights liable. Here, luckily for us, these two tenants paid separately. Turning the payments into marcs, and then dividing by two, we find that each represents an assessment of nine and a half knights. Now, we know for certain from the Liber Niger (i. 240) that the assessment of one of these two fiefs was ten knights, and that its holder was entitled to deduct from that assessment an amount equivalent to half a knight. For such is the meaning in the language of the Exchequer of the phrase: "feodum dimidii militis ... quod mihi computatur in X militibus quos Regi debeo." Thus we obtain the exact amount (nine and a half knights) on which he pays in the above Roll.[1150]

But we can go further still. Each of the two fiefs was entitled to the same deduction (Liber Niger). Both, therefore, must have been alike assessed at ten knights. We are now on the right track. These two fiefs in the Liber Niger are not identical but distinct; they represent an original fief, assessed at twenty knights, which has been divided into two equal halves, each with an assessment of ten knights. And as with the whole fief, so with some of its component parts. Dedham, for instance, the "Delham" of Domesday (ii. 83) and the "Diham" of our charter, was held of the lord of the fief by the service of one knight. When the fief was divided in two, Dedham was divided too. Accordingly, we find it mentioned in our charter (1142) as "Diham que fuit Rogeri de Ramis, rectum ... filiorum Rogeri de Ramis." It was their joint right, because it was divided between them, just as it still appears divided in the cartÆ of 1166.[1151]

But further, why is Dedham alone mentioned in this charter? Because it was that portion of the fief which the Crown had seized and kept, and consequently that of which the restoration was now exacted from the Empress. And why had the Crown seized it? Possibly as security for those very debts, which were due to it from William "de Raimes" (Rot. Pip., 31 Hen.I.).[1152]

Dedham was not the only divided manor in the fief. "Totintuna," in Norfolk, was similarly shared, its one knight's fee being halved. This enables us to correct an error in the Liber Niger. We there read (i. 237)—

"Warinus de Totinton' medietatem I militis."

And again (i. 239)—

"Warinus dim' mil'.
De Todinton' feodum dimidii militis."

In the latter case the right reading is—

"Warinus de Todinton' dim' mil'.
Feodum dimidii militis[1153] de Hiham, quod," etc.

Further, Robert "de Reines" is returned in both cartÆ as holding (1166) a quarter of a knight's fee in each fief, "de novo fefamento," apparently in Higham (Suffolk), not far from Dedham (Essex). This suggests his enfeofment by the service of half a knight, and the division of his holding when the fief was divided. It is strange that on the Roll of 1159 he is entered as paying one marc, which would be the exact amount payable for half a knight.[1154]

Thus the main points have been satisfactorily established. The genealogy is not so easy. Our charter tells us that, in 1142, the sons of Roger "de Ramis" were the "nepotes" of Earl Aubrey. From the earl's age at the time they could not be his grandsons: they were, therefore, his nephews, the sons of a sister. Were they the Richard and Roger who, in 1159, held respectively the two halves of the original fief (Rot. Pip., 5 Hen.II.)? To answer this question, we must grasp the data clearly. In 1130 and in 1135 the two fiefs were respectively held by Robert and Roger, the sons of William. In our charter (1142) we find them, it would seem, held by "the sons of Roger," probably of tender years. This would suggest that the Robert (son of William) of 1135 had died childless before 1142, and that his fief had been reunited to that of his brother Roger, only, however, for the joint fief to be again divided between Roger's sons. But the question is further complicated by some documents relating to the church of Ardleigh, one of which is addressed by "Robertus de Ramis filius Rogeri de Ramis" to Robert [de Sigillo], Bishop of London, while another, addressed to the same bishop, proceeds from Robert son of William "de Ramis," apparently his uncle. In 1159 the two fiefs reappear as held respectively by Roger and Richard "de Ramis." In 1165 (Rot. Pip., 11 Hen.II.) we find them held by William and Richard de Ramis, and thenceforth they were always known as the fiefs of William and of Richard. The actual names of the holders of the fiefs in 1166 (one of which is ignored by the Black Book and the other given as Robert) are determined by the Pipe-Roll of 1168, where they are entered as William and Richard. Thus, at length, we ascertain that the carta assigned to William "filius Milonis" was in truth that of William "de Ramis," while that which is assigned to Robert "de Ramis" was in truth that of Richard "de Ramis." The entry on this Pipe-Roll relating to the latter fief throws so important a light on the Carta of 1166, that I here print the two side by side.

1166. 1168/
Hii sunt milites qui tenuerunt de feodo Roberti de Raimes die qua Rex Henricus fuit vivus et mortuus, viz:—... Willelmus filius Jocelini II milites Philippus Parage feodum dim. militis. Horum servitium difforciant mihi Willelmus filius Jocelini et Philippus. Simon de Cantilupo detinet mihi Heingeham quam tenere debeo de Rege in dominio meo. Ricardus de Reimis [al. Raimes] reddit compotum de X marcis pro X militibus. In thesauro XXXIII sol. et IIII den. Et in dominio Regis de Dedham i mar. Et debet IIII li. et VI sol. et VIII den. sed calumpniatur quod Picot de Tanie[1155] habet II milites per Regem, et Simo de Cantelu IIos, et Comes Albricus dim., et Phylippus Parage dim.

If, as implied by our charter, the sons of Roger ("de Ramis") were minors at the time of the Anarchy, this would account for Earl Hugh seizing, as recorded in William's carta, five of his knights' fees in the time of King Stephen (Liber Niger, i. 237).

The later history of these two fiefs is one of some complexity, but the descent of Dedham, which alone concerns our own charter, is fortunately quite clear. Its two halves are well shown in the Testa de Nevill entry:—

"Leonia de Stutevill tenet feodum unius militia in Byh[a]m unde debet facere unam medietatem heredi Ricardi de Reymes et alteram medietatem heredi Willelmi de Reymes" (i. 276).

For this Byham, improbable as it may seem, was really the "Diham" of our charter, i.e. Dedham, and the two halves of the original barony are here described (as I explained above) as those of Richard and William. In a survey of Richard's portion of the fief among the inquisitions of John (circ. 1212),[1156] we find Leonia holding half a knight's fee in "Dyham" of it, and in a later inquisition we find her heir, John de Stuteville, holding the estate as "Dyhale" (Testa, p. 281 b). As early as 1185-86 Leonia was already in possession of Dedham, as will be seen by the extract below from the Rotulus de Dominabus. This entry is one of a series which have formed the subject of keen, and even hot, discussion. The fact that Dedham is spoken of here as her "inheritance" has led to the hasty inference that she was heiress, or co-heiress, to the Raimes fief. This view seems to have been started by Mr. E. Chester Waters in a communication to Notes and Queries (1872),[1157] in which, on the strength of the entries below relating to her and to Alice de Tani, he drew out a pedigree deriving them both from the "Roger de Ramis of Domesday." Writing to the Academy in 1885, he took great credit to himself for his performance in Notes and Queries, and observed, of Mr. Yeatman: "I must refer him to the Rotulus de Dominabus and to the Chartulary of Bocherville Abbey for the true co-heirs of the fief of Raimes."[1158] But the extracts which follow clearly show (when combined with the Testa entry above) that neither Leonia nor Alice were the "true co-heirs of the fief of Raimes," for they were merely under-tenants of that fief, Leonia holding one knight's fee from the tenants of the whole fief, and Alice two knights' fees from the tenants of Richard's portion.

(Lexden Hundred.)

Uxor Roberti de Stuteville est de donatione Domini Regis, et de parentela Edwardi de Salesburia ex parte patris, et ex parte matris est de progenie Rogeri de Reimes. Ipsa habet j villam que vocatur Diham que est hereditas ejus, que valet annuatim xxiiij libras. Ipsa habet j filium et ij filias, et nescitur eorum etas.

(Tendring Hundred.)

Alizia de Tany est de donatione Domini Regis; terra ejus valet vij libras, et ipsa habet v filios et ij filias, et heres ejus est xx annorum, de progenie Rogeri de Reimes.

(Hinckford.)

Alicia filia Willelmi filii Godcelini quam tradidit Dominus Rex Picoto de Tani est in donatione Domini Regis, et tenet de Domino Rege, et de feodo Ricardi de Ramis; et terra sua valet vij libras; et ipsa habet v filios et primogenitus est xx annorum, et ij filias. Picot de Tani habuit dictam terram v annis elapsis, cum autumpnus venerit.

Leonia is indeed stated to be "de progenie Rogeri de Reimes," and so is the heir of Alice (not, as alleged, Alice herself), but there is nothing to show that this was the Roger de Raimes "of Domesday." It may have been his namesake (and grandson?) of 1130-35, or even (though probably not) the Roger of 1159. Whether the allusion, in our charter (1142), to Dedham being the "rectum" of the sons of Roger de Ramis, and the fact of its being in the king's hands then and in 1166-68, had to do with a claim by Leonia or her mother, or not, it is obvious that Leonia did not claim, nor did Alice de Tani, to be, in any sense, the heir of either of the above Rogers, though she may have been, as was the case so often with under-tenants, connected with them in blood.

[1150] This instance proves that payment was sometimes made on the net amount due, after making such deduction, instead of being entered as paid in full, with a subsequent entry of deduction.

[1151] The forms "Diham," "De Hiham," and "Heham" are very confusing from the fact that Higham also is on the border of Essex and Suffolk.

[1152] Compare the remission by HenryII., in his charter to the second Earl of Essex, of the Crown's lien upon certain of his manors, dating from the time of HenryI. (see p. 241).

[1153] The words which follow are on p. 240.

[1154] This has a direct bearing on the very difficult question of the assessment of the new feoffment.

[1155] Picot de Tani (1168) stood in the shoes of William fitz Jocelin (1166), having married his daughter Alice (Rotulus de Dominabus).

[1156] Printed by Madox as from the Liber Feudorum.

[1157] 4th series, vol. ix. p. 314.

[1158] Academy, June 27, 1885.

(See p. 198.)

The dates and circumstances of these two visits are a subject of some importance and interest. Fortunately, they can be accurately ascertained.

It is certain that, on Henry's first visit, he landed with his uncle at Wareham towards the close of 1142. Stephen had been besieging the Empress in Oxford since the 26th of September,[1159] and her brother, recalled to England by her danger, must have landed, with Henry, about the beginning of December, for she had then been besieged more than two months, and Christmas was at hand.[1160] This date is confirmed by another calculation. For the earl, on landing, we are told, laid siege to the castle of Wareham, and took it, after three weeks.[1161] But as the flight of the Empress from Oxford coincided with, or followed immediately after, his capture of the castle,[1162] and as that flight took place on the eve of Christmas,[1163] after a siege of three months,[1164] this would similarly throw back the landing of the earl at Wareham to the beginning of December (1142).

By a strange oversight, Dr. Stubbs, the supreme authority on his life, makes Henry arrive in 1141, "when he was eight years old, to be trained in arms;"[1165] whereas, as we have seen, he did not arrive till towards the end of 1142, when he was nine years and three-quarters old. Nor, it would seem, was there any intention that he should be then trained in arms. This point is here mentioned because it bears on the chronology of Gervase, as criticised by Dr. Stubbs, who, I venture to think, may have been thus led to pronounce it, as he does, "unsound."

On recovering Wareham, Henry and his uncle set out for Cirencester, where the earl appointed a rendezvous of his party, with a view to an advance on Oxford. The Empress, however, in the mean time, unable to hold out any longer, effected her well-known romantic escape and fled to Wallingford, where those of her supporters who ought to have been with her when Stephen assailed her, had gathered round the stronghold of Brian fitz Count, having decided that their forces were not equal to raising the siege of Oxford.[1166] Thither, therefore, the earl now hastened with his charge, and the Empress, we are told, forgot all her troubles in the joy of the meeting with her son.[1167]

Stephen had been as eager to relieve his beleaguered garrison at Wareham as the earl had been, at the same time, to raise the siege of Oxford. Neither of them, however, would attempt the task till he had finished the enterprise he had in hand.[1168] But now that the fall of Oxford had set Stephen free, he determined, though Wareham had fallen, that he would at least regain possession.[1169] But the earl had profited, it seems, by his experience of the preceding year, and Stephen found the fortress was now too strong for him.[1170] He accordingly revenged himself for this disappointment by ravaging the district with fire and sword.[1171] Thus passed the earlier months of 1143. Eventually, with his brother, the Bishop of Winchester, he marched to Wilton, where he proceeded to convert the nunnery of St. Etheldred into a fortified post, which should act as a check on the garrison of the Empress at Salisbury.[1172] The Earl of Gloucester, on hearing of this, burst upon his forces in the night, and scattered them in all directions. Stephen himself had a narrow escape, and the enemy made a prisoner of William Martel, his minister and faithful adherent.[1173] This event is dated by Gervase July 1 (1143).

I have been thus particular in dealing with this episode because, as Dr. Stubbs rightly observes, "the chronology of Gervase is here quite irreconcilable with that of Henry of Huntingdon, who places the capture of William Martel in 1142."[1174] But a careful collation of Gervase's narrative with that given in the Gesta removes all doubt as to the date, for it is certain, from the sequence of events in 1142, that at no period of that year can Stephen and the Earl of Gloucester have been in Wiltshire at the same time. There is, therefore, no question that the two detailed narratives I have referred to are right in assigning the event to 1143, and that Henry of Huntingdon, who only mentions it briefly, has placed it under a wrong date, having doubtless confused the two attacks (1142 and 1143) that Stephen made on Wareham.[1175]

Henry, says Gervase (i. 131), now spent four years in England, during which he remained at Bristol under the wing of his mighty uncle, by whom his education was entrusted to a certain Master Mathew.[1176] A curious reference by Henry himself to this period of his life will be found in the Monasticon (vol. vi.), where, in a charter (? 1153) to St. Augustine's, Bristol, he refers to that abbey as one

"quam inicio juventutis meÆ beneficiis et protectione coepi juvare et fovere."

It should be noticed that Gervase twice refers to Henry's stay as one of four years (i. 125, 133), and that this statement is strictly in harmony with those by which it is succeeded. Dr. Stubbs admits that Henry's departure is placed by him "at the end of 1146,"[1177] and this would be exactly four years from the date when, as we saw, he landed. Again, Gervase goes on to state that two years and four months elapsed before his return.[1178] This would bring us to April, 1149; and "here," as Dr. Stubbs observes, "we get a certain date," for "Henry was certainly knighted at Carlisle at Whitsuntide [May 22], 1149."[1179] It will be seen then that the chronology of Gervase is thoroughly consistent throughout.[1180] When Dr. Stubbs writes: "Gervase's chronology is evidently unsound here, but the sequence of events is really obscure,"[1181] he alludes to the mention of the Earl of Gloucester's death. But it will be found, on reference to the passage, that its meaning is quite clear, namely, that the earl died during Henry's absence (interea), and in the November after his departure. And such was, admittedly, the case.

The second visit of Henry to England has scarcely obtained the attention it deserved. It was fully intended, I believe, at the time, that his arrival should give the signal for a renewal of the civil war. This is, by Gervase (i. 140), distinctly implied. He also tells us that it was now that Henry abandoned his studies to devote himself to arms.[1182] It would seem, however, to be generally supposed that the sole incident of this visit was his receiving knighthood from his great-uncle, the King of Scots, at Carlisle. But it is at Devizes that he first appears, charter evidence informing us of the fact that he was there, surrounded by some leading partisans, on April 13.[1183] Again, it has, apparently, escaped notice that the author of the Gesta, at some length, refers to this second visit (pp. 127-129). His editor, at least, supposed him to be referring to Henry's first (1142) and third (1153) visits; these, in that gentleman's opinion, being evidently one and the same.[1184] According to the Gesta, Henry began by attacking the royal garrisons in Cricklade and Bourton, which would harmonize, it will be seen, exactly with a northerly advance from Devizes. He was, however, unsuccessful in these attempts. Among those who joined him, says Gervase, were the Earls of Hereford and of Chester. The former duly appears with him at Devizes in the charter to which I have referred; the latter is mentioned by John of Hexham as being present with him at Carlisle.[1185] This brings us to the strange story, told by the author of the Gesta, that Henry, before long, deserted by his friends, was forced to appeal to Stephen for supplies. There is this much to be said in favour of the story, namely, that the Earl of Chester did play him false.[1186] Moreover, the Earl of Gloucester, who is said to have refused to help him,[1187] certainly does not appear as taking any steps on his behalf. Lastly, it is not impossible that Stephen, whose generosity, in thus acting, is so highly extolled by the writer, may have taken advantage of Henry's trouble, to send him supplies on the condition that he should abandon his enterprise and depart. It is, in any case, certain that he did depart at the commencement of the following year (1150).[1188]

[1159] "Tribus diebus ante festum sancti Michaelis inopinato casu Oxeneford concremavit, et castellum, in quo, cum domesticis militibus imperatrix erat obsedit" (Will. Malms., 766).

[1160] "Consummatis itaque in obsidione plus duobus mensibus ... appropinquante Nativitatis DominicÆ solempnitate" (Gervase, i. 124).

[1161] "Fuitque comes Robertus in obsidione ill per tres septimanas" (ibid.).

[1162] Ibid., i. 125; Will. Malms., 768.

[1163] "Non procul a Natali" (Hen. Hunt., 276).

[1164] "Tribus mensibus" (Gesta, p. 89).

[1165] Const. Hist., i. 448; Early Plantagenets, p. 33. Mr. Freeman rightly assigns his arrival to 1142, as does also Mr. Hunt (Norman Britain).

[1166] Will. Malms., p. 766.

[1167] Ibid.; Gervase, i. 125.

[1168] Will. Malms., p. 768. Compare the state of things in 1153 (Hen. Hunt., 288).

[1169] "Deinde [after obtaining possession of Oxford] pauco dilapso tempore, cum instructissim militantium manu civitatem Warham ... advenit" (Gesta, p. 91).

[1170] Ibid.

[1171] Gesta; Gervase, i. 125.

[1172] Gesta, p. 91.

[1173] Gervase, i. 126; Gesta, p. 92.

[1174] Gervase, i. 126, note.

[1175] This episode also gave rise to another even stranger confusion, a misreading of "Winton" for "Wilton" having led Milner and others to suppose that Stephen was the founder of the royal castle at Winchester.

[1176] "Puer autem Henricus sub tutel comitis Roberti apud Bristoviam degens, per quatuor annos traditus est magisterio cujusdam MathÆi litteris imbuendus et moribus honestis ut talem decebat puerum instituendus" (i. 125).

[1177] i. 140, note.

[1178] "Fuitque in partibus transmarinis annis duobus et mensibus quatuor" (i. 131).

[1179] i. 140, note.

[1180] The only point, and that a small one, that could be challenged, is that Gervase makes him land "mense Maio mediante," whereas we know him to have been at Devizes by the 13th of April (vide infra).

[1181] i. 131, note.

[1182] "Postpositisque litterarum studiis exercitia coepit militaria frequentare."

[1183] Sarum Charters and Documents (Rolls Series), pp. 15, 16. The witnesses are Roger, Earl of Hereford, Patrick, Earl of Salisbury, John fitz Gilbert (the marshal), Gotso "Dinant," William de Beauchamp, Elyas Giffard, Roger de Berkeley, John de St. John, etc.

[1184] See his note to p. 127. Since the above passage was written, Mr. Howlett's valuable edition of the Gesta for the Rolls Series has been published, in which he advances, with great confidence, the view that we are indebted to its "careful author" for the knowledge of an invasion of England by Henry fitz Empress in 1147, "unrecorded by any other chronicler" (Chronicles: Stephen, HenryII., Richard I., III., xvi.-xx. 130; IV., xxi., xxii.). I have discussed and rejected this theory in the English Historical Review, October, 1890 (v. 747-750).

[1185] Sym. Dun., iii. 323. Henry of Huntingdon (p. 282) states that at Carlisle he appeared "cum occidentalibus AngliÆ proceribus," and that Stephen, fearing his contemplated joint attack with David, marched to York, and remained there, on the watch, during all the month of August.

[1186] "Ranulfus comes promisit cum collectis agminibus suis occurrere illis. Qui, nichil eorum quÆ condixerat prosecutus, avertit propositum eorum" (Sym. Dun., ii. 323).

[1187] The author of the Gesta, by a pardonable slip, speaks of the earl as Henry's uncle. The then (1149) earl was, of course, his cousin. It is on this slip that Mr. Howlett's theory was based.

[1188] "Henricus autem filius Gaufridi comitis AndegaviÆ ducisque NormanniÆ, et Matildis imperatricis, jam miles effectus, in Normanniam transfretavit in principio mensis Januarii" (Gervase, i. 142).

(See p. 209.)

A most interesting and instructive series of papal letters is preserved in the valuable Cotton MS. known as Tiberius, A. vi. The earliest with which we are here concerned are those referred to in the Historia Eliensis as obtained by Alexander and his fellows, the "nuncii" of Nigel to the pope, in virtue of which the bishop regained his see in 1142 (ante, p. 162).[1189] These letters are dated April 29. As the bishop was driven from the see early in 1140, the year to which they belong is not, at first sight, obvious. The Historia indeed appears to place them just before his return, but its narrative is not so clear as could be wished, nor would it imply that the bishop returned so late as May (1142). The sequence of events I take to have been this. Nigel, when ejected from his see (1140), fled to the Empress at Gloucester. There he remained till her triumph in the following year (1141). He would then, of course, regain his see, and this would account for his knights being found in possession of the isle when Stephen recovered his throne. The king, eager to reassert his rights and to avoid another fenland revolt, would send the two earls to Ely (1142) to regain possession of its strongholds. The bishop, now once more an exile, and despairing of Maud's fortunes, would turn for help to the pope, and obtain from him these letters commanding his restoration to his see. I should therefore assign them to April 29, 1142. This would account for the expression "per longa tempora" in the letter to Stephen. They could not belong to 1141, when the Empress was in power, and the above expression would not be applicable in the year 1140.

The following is the gist of the letter to Stephen:—

"Serenitati tue rogando mandamus quatinus dignitates et libertates.... Venerabili quoque fratri nostro Nigello eiusdem loci episcopo in recuperandis possessionibus ecclesie sue injuste distractis consilium et auxilium prebeas. Nec pro eo quod ecclesia ipsa sua bona jam per longa tempora perdidit, justitie sue eam sustinere aliquod preiuditium patiaris" (fol. 114).

To his brother, the Bishop of Winchester, Innocent writes thus:—

"Rogando mandamus et mandando precipimus quatinus sententiam quam venerabilis frater noster Nigellus Elyensis episcopus in eos qui possessiones ecclesie sue iniuste et per violentiam detinent rationabiliter promulgavit firmiter observetis et observari per vestras parrochias pariter faciatis" (fol. 113 b).

A letter (also from the Lateran) of the same date to Nigel himself excuses his presence and that of the Abbot of Thorney at a council. A subsequent letter ("data trans Tyberim") of the 5th of October, addressed to Theobald and the English bishops, deals with the expulsion and restitution of Nigel, and insists on his full restoration.

The next series of letters are from Pope Lucius, and belong to May 24, 1144, being written on the occasion of Nigel's visit (ante, p. 208). Of these there are five in all. To Stephen Lucius writes as follows:—

"Venerabilis frater noster Nigellus Elyensis episcopus quamvis quibusdam criminibus in presentia nostra notatus fuerit, nec tamen convictus neque confessus est. Unde nos ipsum cum gratia nostra ad sedem propriam remittentes nobilitati tue mandamus ut eum pro beati Petri et nostra reverentia honores, diligas, nec ipse sibi vel ecclesie sue iniuriam vel molestiam inferas nec ab aliis inferri permittas. Si qua etiam ... ab hominibus tuis ei ablata sunt cum integritate restitui facias" (fol. 117).

The above "crimina" are those referred to in the Historia Eliensis as brought forward at the Council of London in 1143:—

"Quidam magni autoritatis et prudentiÆ visi adversus Dominum Nigellum Episcopum parati insurrexerunt: illum ante Domini PapÆ prÆsentiam appellaverunt, sinistra ei objicientes plurima, maxime quod seditiones in ipso concitaverat regno, et bona Ecclesie sue in milites dissipaverat; aliaque ei convicia blasphemantes improperabant" (p. 622). A second letter of the same date "Ad clerum elyensem de condempnatione Symonie Vitalis presbyteri" deals with the case of Vitalis, a priest in Nigel's diocese, who had been sentenced to deprivation of his living, for simony, and whose appeal to the Council of London in 1143 had been favourably received by the legate.[1190] The pope had himself reheard the case, and now confirmed Nigel's decision:—

"Dilectis filiis Rodberto Abbati Thorneie et capitulo elyensi salutem etc. Notum vobis fieri quia iuditium super causa, videlicet symonia, Vitalis presbyteri in synodo elyensi habitum in nostra presentia discussum est et retractatum. Quod nos rationabile cognoscentes apostolice sedis auctoritate firmavimus," etc., etc. (fol. 117).

Then come two letters, also of the same date, one to Theobald and the English bishops, the other to the Archbishop of Rouen, both to the same effect, beginning, "Venerabilis frater noster Nigellus elyensis episcopus ad sedem apostolicam veniens, nobis conquestus est quod," etc. (fol. 116 b):[1191] the fifth document of the 24th of May (1144) is a general confirmation to Ely of all its privileges and possessions (fols. 114 b-116 b).

Last of all is the letter referring to Geoffrey de Mandeville, which must, from internal evidence, have been written in reply to a letter from Nigel after his return to England (ante, p. 215).

[1189] "Et negotium strenuissime agentes, acceperunt ab excellenti RomanÆ dignitatis ad Archiepiscopum et episcopos AngliÆ et ad Rothomagensem Archiepiscopum literas de restituendo Nigello episcopo in sedem suam" (Hist. Eliensis, p. 621).

[1190] "Presbyter quidam Vitalis nomine conquestus est coram omnibus quod Dominus Elyensis episcopus eum non judiciali ordine de su Ecclesi expulerit. Huic per omnia ille Legatus favebat" (Hist. Eliensis, p. 622).

[1191] See ante, p. 215, for Nigel's complaint.

(See p. 215.)

The mention of "tenseriÆ" in the letter of Lucius is peculiarly welcome, because (in its Norman-French form) it is the very word employed by the Peterborough chronicler.[1192] As I have pointed out in the Academy,[1193] the same Latin form is found in the agenda of the judicial iter in 1194: "de prisis et tenseriis omnium ballivorum" (R. Hoveden, iii. 267), while the Anglo-Norman "tenserie" is employed by Jordan Fantosme, who, writing of the burgesses of Northampton (1174), tells us that David of Scotland "ne pot tenserie de eus aver." He also illustrates the use of the verb when he describes how the Earl of Leicester, landing in East Anglia, "la terre vait tensant.... E ad tensÉ la terre cum il en fut bailli." The Latin form of the verb was "tensare," as is shown by the records of the Lincolnshire eyre in 1202 (Maitland's Select Pleas of the Crown, p. 19), where it is used of extorting toll from vessels as they traversed the marshes. A reference to the closing portion of the Lincolnshire survey in Domesday will show the very same offence presented by the jurors of 1086.

To the same number of the Academy, Mr. Paget Toynbee contributed a letter quoting some examples from Ducange of the use of tenseria, one of them taken from the Council of London in 1151: "Sancimus igitur ut EcclesiÆ et possessiones ecclesiasticÆ ab operationibus et exactionibus, quas vulgo tenserias sive tallagia vocant, omnino liberÆ permaneant, nec super his eas aliqui de cÆtero inquietare prÆsumant." The other is taken from the Council of Tours[1194] (1163), and is specially valuable because, I think, it explains how the word acquired its meaning. The difficulty is to deduce the sense of "robbery" from a verb which originally meant "to protect" or "to defend," but this difficulty is beautifully explained by our own word "blackmail," which similarly meant money extorted under pretence of protection or defence. The "defensio" of the Tours Council supports this explanation, as does the curious story told by the monks of Abingdon,[1195] that during the Anarchy under Stephen—

"Willelmus Boterel constabularius de Wallingford, pecunia accepta a domno Ingulfo abbate, res ecclesiÆ Abbendonensis a suo exercitu se defensurum promisit. Sponsionis ergo suÆ immemor, in villam Culeham, quÆ huic cÆnobio adjacet, quicquid invenire potuit, deprÆdavit. Quo audito, abbas ... admirans quomodo quod tueri deberet, fure nequior diripuisset" etc.

William died excommunicate for this, but his brother Peter made some slight compensation later.[1196] It was not unusual for conscience or the Church to extort more or less restitution for lawless conduct, as, indeed, in the case of Geoffrey de Mandeville and his son. So, too, Earl Ferrers made a grant to Burton Abbey "propter dampna a me et meis EcclesiÆ predictÆ illata" (cf. p. 276, n. 3), previous to going on pilgrimage to S. Jago de Compostella—an early instance of a pilgrimage thither.[1197]

While on this subject, it may be as well to add that the grant by Robert, Earl of Leicester, to the see of Lincoln in restitution for wrongs,[1198] may very possibly refer to his alleged share in the arrest of the bishops (1139), and so confirm the statement of Ordericus Vitalis.[1199]

The complaint of the same English Chronicle that the lawless barons "cruelly oppressed the wretched men of the land with castle works" is curiously confirmed by a letter from Pope Eugenius to four of the prelates, July 23, 1147:—

"Religiosorum fratrum AbbendoniÆ gravem querelam accepimus quod Willelmus Martel, Hugo de Bolebec, Willelmus de Bellocampo, Johannes Marescallus, et eorum homines, et plures etiam alii parochiani vestri, possessiones eorum violenter invadunt, et bona ipsorum rapiunt et distrahunt et indebitas castellorum operationes ab eis exigunt."[1200]

With characteristic agreement upon this point, William Martel, who served the king, John the marshal, who followed the Empress, and William de Beauchamp, who had joined both, were at one in the evil work.

[1192] "Hi lÆiden gÆildes on the tunes ... and clepeden it tenserie" (ed. Thorpe, i. 382). Mr. Thorpe, the Rolls Series editor, took upon himself to alter the word to censerie.

[1193] No. 1001, p. 37 (July 11, 1891).

[1194] "De CÆmeteriis et Ecclesiis, sive quibuslibet possessionibus ecclesiasticis tenserias dari prohibemus, ne pro Ecclesia vel cÆmeterii defensione fidei sui Clerici sponsionem interponant." Compare the passage from the Chronicle of Ramsey, p. 218 n., ante.

[1195] Abingdon Cartulary, ii. 231.

[1196] William and Peter Boterel were related to Brian Fitz Count (of Wallingford) through his father. They both attest a charter of his wife, Matilda "de Wallingford," to Oakburn Priory.

[1197] Burton Cartulary, p. 50. A pilgrimage to this shrine is alluded to in a charter (of this reign) by the Earl of Chester to his brother the Earl of Lincoln, "in eodem anno quo ipsemet ... redivit de itinere S. Jacobi Apostoli."

[1198] "Robertus Comes Leg' Radulfo vicecomiti. Sciatis me pro satisfactione, ac dampnorum per me seu per meas EcclesiÆ Lincoln' Episcopo illatorum restitutione, dedisse ... prÆfatÆ EcclesiÆ Lincolnensi et Alexandro Episcopo," etc. (Remigius' Register at Lincoln, p. 37).

[1199] See his life by me in Dictionary of National Biography.

[1200] Cartulary of Abingdon, ii. 200, 543.

(See p. 234.)

This instrument, which is referred to in the text, belongs to the Devizes series of the charters granted by the Empress, and is enrolled among some deeds relating to the baronial family of Basset.[1201] As every charter of the Empress is of interest, while this one possesses special features, it is here given in extenso:—

M. Imperatrix Henrici Regis filia et Anglorum Domina, et H. filius Ducis Normannorum, Archiep. Epis. Abb. Comit. Baron. Justic. Vicecom. Minist. et omnibus fidelibus suis Francis et Anglis tocius Anglie et Normannie salutem. Sciatis me reddidisse et concessisse Galfrido Ridel filio Ricardi Basset totam hereditatem suam et omnia recta sua ubicunque ea ratione poteret ostendere sive in Normannia sive in Anglia et totam terram quam pater eius Ricardus Basset habuit et tenuit jure hereditario de Rege Henrico, vel de quocunque tenuisset, in Normannia sive in Anglia, ad tenendum in feodo et hereditate. Et totam terram Galfridi Ridel avi sui quamcunque habuit et tenuit jure hereditario, In Anglia sive in Normannia de Rege Henrico, vel de quocunque tenuisset, ad tenendum in feudo et hereditate sibi et heredibus suis de nobis et heredibus nostris. Quare volumus et firmiter precipimus quod bene et in pace et quiete et honorifice teneat in bosco et aquis et in viis et semitis in pratis et pasturis in omnibus locis cum soch et sache cum tol et them et infangefethef et cum omnibus consuetudinibus et quietudinibus et libertatibus cum quibus antecessores eius tenuerunt. T[estibus]. Cancellario et Roberto Comite Glovernie et Galfrido Comite Essex et Roberto filio Reg[is] et Walchelino Maminot [et] Rogero filio (sic) Apud Diuis[as].

The charter with which this one ought to be closely compared is that granted, also at Devizes, to Humfrey de Bohun, early in 1144.[1202] These two are the only instances I have yet met with of joint charters from the Empress and her son. It may not be unjustifiable to infer that Henry was henceforth included as a partner in his mother's charters. If so, it would follow that her charters in which he is not mentioned are probably of earlier date.[1203] The second point suggested by a comparison of these charters is that here Henry figures as the son of the Duke of the Normans, while in the other document he is merely son of the Count of the Angevins. This is at once explained by the fact that her husband had now won his promotion (1144) from Count of the Angevins to Duke of the Normans, an explanation which confirms my remarks on the charter to Humfrey de Bohun.[1204] Thus this charter to Geoffrey Ridel must be later than the spring of 1144, while anterior to Henry's departure about the end of 1146. As the (Coucher) charter to Geoffrey de Mandeville (junior) is attested by Humfrey as "Dapifer," that, also, may be placed subsequent to Humfrey's own. Again, in the charter here printed, we have proof that Richard Basset was dead at the time of its grant, if not before. There has been hitherto no clue as to the time of his decease, though Foss makes him die, by a strange confusion, in 1154. Nor is it unimportant to observe that the Bassets and Ridels were typical members of that official class which HenryI. had fostered, and which appears to have strongly favoured his daughter's cause. Lastly, in the re-grant of this charter, by Duke Henry at Wallingford (1153), we have a valuable illustration of his practice in ignoring his mother's charters, even when sanctioned by himself in his youth. For, although the terms of the instrument are reproduced with exactitude, the grant is made de novo, without reference to any former charter.[1205]

[1201] Sloane, xxxi. 4 (No. 48).

[1202] See my Ancient Charters (Pipe-Roll Society), pp. 45-47. There are two Devizes charters of the Empress, besides this one, not included in Mr. Birch's collection, namely, her grant of Aston (by the Wrekin) to Shrewsbury Abbey, and her general confirmation to that house. They are both attested by Earl Reginald, William fitz Alan, Robert de Dunstanville, and "Goceas" de Dinan, but are later than 1141, to which date Mr. Eyton and others assign them.

[1203] In the second charter of the Empress to Geoffrey de Mandeville the elder (1142) we have the first sign of a desire to secure her son's adhesion.

[1204] Ancient Charters, p. 47.

[1205] Sloane, xxxi. 4. The witnesses are Randulf Earl of Chester, Reginald Earl of Cornwall, William Earl of Gloucester, the Earl of Hereford, Richard de Humez ("duhumesco"), constable, Philip de Columbers, Ralph Basset, Ralph "Walensis," Hugh de "Hamslep."

                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           

Clyx.com


Top of Page
Top of Page